This is a modern-English version of The House on the Borderland, originally written by Hodgson, William Hope.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE HOUSE ON
THE BORDERLAND
William Hope Hodgson
From the Manuscript discovered in 1877 by Messrs. Tonnison and Berreggnog
in the Ruins that
lie to the South of the Village of Kraighten, in the
West of Ireland. Set out here, with Notes.
From the manuscript found in 1877 by Messrs. Tonnison and Berreggnog in the ruins that
are located to the south of the village of Kraighten, in the
west of Ireland. Presented here, with notes.
I | THE FINDING OF THE MANUSCRIPT |
II | THE PLAIN OF SILENCE |
III | THE HOUSE IN THE ARENA |
IV | THE EARTH |
V | THE THING IN THE PIT |
VI | THE SWINE-THINGS |
VII | THE ATTACK |
VIII | AFTER THE ATTACK |
IX | IN THE CELLARS |
X | THE TIME OF WAITING |
XI | THE SEARCHING OF THE GARDENS |
XII | THE SUBTERRANEAN PIT |
XIII | THE TRAP IN THE GREAT CELLAR |
XIV | THE SEA OF SLEEP |
XV | THE NOISE IN THE NIGHT |
XVI | THE AWAKENING |
XVII | THE SLOWING ROTATION |
XVIII | THE GREEN STAR |
XIX | THE END OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM |
XX | THE CELESTIAL GLOBES |
XXI | THE DARK SUN |
XXII | THE DARK NEBULA |
XXIII | PEPPER |
XXIV | THE FOOTSTEPS IN THE GARDEN |
XXV | THE THING FROM THE ARENA |
XXVI | THE LUMINOUS SPECK |
XXVII | CONCLUSION |
TO MY FATHER
(Whose feet tread the lost aeons) |
Open the door, |
And listen! |
Only the wind's muffled roar, |
And the glisten |
Of tears 'round the moon. |
And, in fancy, the tread |
Of vanishing shoon— |
Out in the night with the Dead. |
"Hush! And hark |
To the sorrowful cry |
Of the wind in the dark. |
Hush and hark, without murmur or sigh, |
To shoon that tread the lost aeons: |
To the sound that bids you to die. |
Hush and hark! Hush and Hark!" |
Shoon of the Dead |
AUTHOR'S INTRODUCTION TO THE MANUSCRIPT
Many are the hours in which I have pondered upon the story that is set forth in the following pages. I trust that my instincts are not awry when they prompt me to leave the account, in simplicity, as it was handed to me.
Many are the hours I've spent thinking about the story presented in the following pages. I hope my instincts are correct when they tell me to keep the account simple, just as it was given to me.
And the MS. itself—You must picture me, when first it was given into my care, turning it over, curiously, and making a swift, jerky examination. A small book it is; but thick, and all, save the last few pages, filled with a quaint but legible handwriting, and writ very close. I have the queer, faint, pit-water smell of it in my nostrils now as I write, and my fingers have subconscious memories of the soft, "cloggy" feel of the long-damp pages.
And the manuscript itself—you have to imagine me when it was first handed to me, flipping through it with curiosity and doing a quick, jittery examination. It's a small book, but thick, and all except for the last few pages are filled with a quirky yet readable handwriting written very closely together. I can still vaguely smell that odd, muddy scent as I write, and my fingers remember the soft, "cloggy" feel of the long-damp pages.
I read, and, in reading, lifted the Curtains of the Impossible that blind the mind, and looked out into the unknown. Amid stiff, abrupt sentences I wandered; and, presently, I had no fault to charge against their abrupt tellings; for, better far than my own ambitious phrasing, is this mutilated story capable of bringing home all that the old Recluse, of the vanished house, had striven to tell.
I read, and in reading, lifted the curtains of the impossible that blind the mind, and looked out into the unknown. Among stiff, abrupt sentences I wandered; and soon, I found no fault in their abrupt tellings; for, much better than my own ambitious phrasing, this fragmented story is capable of conveying everything that the old recluse of the vanished house had tried to tell.
Of the simple, stiffly given account of weird and extraordinary matters, I will say little. It lies before you. The inner story must be uncovered, personally, by each reader, according to ability and desire. And even should any fail to see, as now I see, the shadowed picture and conception of that to which one may well give the accepted titles of Heaven and Hell; yet can I promise certain thrills, merely taking the story as a story.
Of the straightforward, rigid account of strange and extraordinary events, I won’t say much. It’s right in front of you. The deeper meaning has to be discovered personally by each reader, based on their own ability and interest. And even if some don’t see, as I do now, the darker image and concept of what can easily be called Heaven and Hell; I can still promise some excitement, just by treating the narrative as a story.
WILLIAM HOPE HODGSON December 17, 1907
WILLIAM HOPE HODGSON December 17, 1907
I
THE FINDING OF THE MANUSCRIPT
Right away in the west of Ireland lies a tiny hamlet called Kraighten. It is situated, alone, at the base of a low hill. Far around there spreads a waste of bleak and totally inhospitable country; where, here and there at great intervals, one may come upon the ruins of some long desolate cottage—unthatched and stark. The whole land is bare and unpeopled, the very earth scarcely covering the rock that lies beneath it, and with which the country abounds, in places rising out of the soil in wave-shaped ridges.
Right away in the west of Ireland is a small village called Kraighten. It sits alone at the foot of a low hill. Surrounding it is a vast expanse of harsh and completely unwelcoming land, where, occasionally, one might stumble upon the ruins of an old, abandoned cottage—bare and stark. The land is empty and desolate, with barely any soil covering the rock beneath, which frequently rises from the ground in wavy ridges.
Yet, in spite of its desolation, my friend Tonnison and I had elected to spend our vacation there. He had stumbled on the place by mere chance the year previously, during the course of a long walking tour, and discovered the possibilities for the angler in a small and unnamed river that runs past the outskirts of the little village.
Yet, despite its bleakness, my friend Tonnison and I chose to spend our vacation there. He had come across the place by chance the year before during a long hiking trip and discovered the fishing opportunities in a small, unnamed river that flows by the edge of the little village.
I have said that the river is without name; I may add that no map that I have hitherto consulted has shown either village or stream. They seem to have entirely escaped observation: indeed, they might never exist for all that the average guide tells one. Possibly this can be partly accounted for by the fact that the nearest railway station (Ardrahan) is some forty miles distant.
I’ve mentioned that the river has no name; I can also say that no map I’ve checked so far has indicated any village or stream. They appear to have completely gone unnoticed: in fact, they might as well not exist based on what the average guide tells you. This might be partly explained by the fact that the closest railway station (Ardrahan) is about forty miles away.
It was early one warm evening when my friend and I arrived in Kraighten. We had reached Ardrahan the previous night, sleeping there in rooms hired at the village post office, and leaving in good time on the following morning, clinging insecurely to one of the typical jaunting cars.
It was early one warm evening when my friend and I got to Kraighten. We had arrived in Ardrahan the night before, spending the night in rooms rented at the village post office, and leaving early the next morning, hanging on tightly to one of the usual jaunting cars.
It had taken us all day to accomplish our journey over some of the roughest tracks imaginable, with the result that we were thoroughly tired and somewhat bad tempered. However, the tent had to be erected and our goods stowed away before we could think of food or rest. And so we set to work, with the aid of our driver, and soon had the tent up upon a small patch of ground just outside the little village, and quite near to the river.
It took us all day to complete our journey over some of the roughest paths you could imagine, leaving us completely exhausted and a bit cranky. However, we had to set up the tent and put away our things before we could think about food or rest. So, we got to work with the help of our driver and quickly set up the tent on a small patch of ground just outside the little village and close to the river.
Then, having stored all our belongings, we dismissed the driver, as he had to make his way back as speedily as possible, and told him to come across to us at the end of a fortnight. We had brought sufficient provisions to last us for that space of time, and water we could get from the stream. Fuel we did not need, as we had included a small oil-stove among our outfit, and the weather was fine and warm.
Then, after we packed up all our stuff, we sent the driver on his way since he needed to return as quickly as he could. We told him to meet us again in two weeks. We had enough food to last us that long, and we could get water from the stream. We didn’t need fuel because we had a small oil stove in our supplies, and the weather was nice and warm.
It was Tonnison's idea to camp out instead of getting lodgings in one of the cottages. As he put it, there was no joke in sleeping in a room with a numerous family of healthy Irish in one corner and the pigsty in the other, while overhead a ragged colony of roosting fowls distributed their blessings impartially, and the whole place so full of peat smoke that it made a fellow sneeze his head off just to put it inside the doorway.
It was Tonnison's idea to camp out instead of renting a room in one of the cottages. As he put it, there was no fun in sleeping in a room with a large family of healthy Irish people in one corner and a pigsty in the other, while above, a scruffy group of roosting chickens dropped their blessings everywhere. The whole place was so filled with peat smoke that just stepping inside the doorway made a guy sneeze like crazy.
Tonnison had got the stove lit now and was busy cutting slices of bacon into the frying pan; so I took the kettle and walked down to the river for water. On the way, I had to pass close to a little group of the village people, who eyed me curiously, but not in any unfriendly manner, though none of them ventured a word.
Tonnison had the stove going now and was busy slicing bacon into the frying pan, so I took the kettle and walked down to the river for water. On the way, I had to pass close to a small group of villagers, who looked at me with interest but not unkindly, though none of them said a word.
As I returned with my kettle filled, I went up to them and, after a friendly nod, to which they replied in like manner, I asked them casually about the fishing; but, instead of answering, they just shook their heads silently, and stared at me. I repeated the question, addressing more particularly a great, gaunt fellow at my elbow; yet again I received no answer. Then the man turned to a comrade and said something rapidly in a language that I did not understand; and, at once, the whole crowd of them fell to jabbering in what, after a few moments, I guessed to be pure Irish. At the same time they cast many glances in my direction. For a minute, perhaps, they spoke among themselves thus; then the man I had addressed faced 'round at me and said something. By the expression of his face I guessed that he, in turn, was questioning me; but now I had to shake my head, and indicate that I did not comprehend what it was they wanted to know; and so we stood looking at one another, until I heard Tonnison calling to me to hurry up with the kettle. Then, with a smile and a nod, I left them, and all in the little crowd smiled and nodded in return, though their faces still betrayed their puzzlement.
As I came back with my kettle filled, I approached them and, after a friendly nod, which they returned, I casually asked them about the fishing. Instead of responding, they just shook their heads silently and stared at me. I repeated the question, focusing on a tall, thin guy next to me; still, there was no answer. Then the man turned to a friend and quickly said something in a language I didn't understand, and instantly, the whole group started chatting away in what I guessed was pure Irish after a moment. They also kept glancing in my direction. For maybe a minute, they talked among themselves like that; then the man I had spoken to turned to me and said something. From his expression, I figured he was questioning me in return, but I had to shake my head to show that I didn’t understand what they wanted to know. So, we stood there staring at each other until I heard Tonnison calling me to hurry up with the kettle. Then, with a smile and a nod, I left them, and the whole little crowd smiled and nodded back, though their faces still showed their confusion.
It was evident, I reflected as I went toward the tent, that the inhabitants of these few huts in the wilderness did not know a word of English; and when I told Tonnison, he remarked that he was aware of the fact, and, more, that it was not at all uncommon in that part of the country, where the people often lived and died in their isolated hamlets without ever coming in contact with the outside world.
As I made my way to the tent, it was clear that the people living in these few huts in the wilderness didn’t know any English. When I mentioned this to Tonnison, he said he already knew and added that it wasn't uncommon in this area, where people often lived and died in their remote villages without having any interaction with the outside world.
"I wish we had got the driver to interpret for us before he left," I remarked, as we sat down to our meal. "It seems so strange for the people of this place not even to know what we've come for."
"I wish we had gotten the driver to interpret for us before he left," I said, as we sat down to eat. "It seems so weird that the people here don’t even know what we’ve come for."
Tonnison grunted an assent, and thereafter was silent for a while.
Tonnison nodded in agreement and then stayed quiet for a bit.
Later, having satisfied our appetites somewhat, we began to talk, laying our plans for the morrow; then, after a smoke, we closed the flap of the tent, and prepared to turn in.
Later, after somewhat satisfying our hunger, we started to talk, making plans for the next day; then, after having a smoke, we closed the flap of the tent and got ready to sleep.
"I suppose there's no chance of those fellows outside taking anything?" I asked, as we rolled ourselves in our blankets.
"I guess there's no way those guys outside are going to take anything?" I asked, as we wrapped ourselves in our blankets.
Tonnison said that he did not think so, at least while we were about; and, as he went on to explain, we could lock up everything, except the tent, in the big chest that we had brought to hold our provisions. I agreed to this, and soon we were both asleep.
Tonnison said he didn't think so, at least not while we were around; and as he went on to explain, we could lock up everything, except the tent, in the big chest we had brought to hold our supplies. I agreed to this, and soon we were both asleep.
Next morning, early, we rose and went for a swim in the river; after which we dressed and had breakfast. Then we roused out our fishing tackle and overhauled it, by which time, our breakfasts having settled somewhat, we made all secure within the tent and strode off in the direction my friend had explored on his previous visit.
Next morning, we got up early and went for a swim in the river. After that, we got dressed and had breakfast. Then we dug out our fishing gear and checked it over. By the time we finished eating, our breakfast had settled a bit, so we made everything safe in the tent and headed off in the direction my friend had explored during his last visit.
During the day we fished happily, working steadily upstream, and by evening we had one of the prettiest creels of fish that I had seen for a long while. Returning to the village, we made a good feed off our day's spoil, after which, having selected a few of the finer fish for our breakfast, we presented the remainder to the group of villagers who had assembled at a respectful distance to watch our doings. They seemed wonderfully grateful, and heaped mountains of what I presumed to be Irish blessings upon our heads.
During the day, we fished joyfully, making our way upstream, and by evening, we had one of the nicest catches of fish I had seen in a long time. When we returned to the village, we enjoyed a hearty meal from our day’s catch, and after picking out a few of the better fish for breakfast, we gave the rest to the group of villagers who had gathered at a respectful distance to watch us. They seemed incredibly thankful and showered us with what I assumed were Irish blessings.
Thus we spent several days, having splendid sport, and first-rate appetites to do justice upon our prey. We were pleased to find how friendly the villagers were inclined to be, and that there was no evidence of their having ventured to meddle with our belongings during our absences.
Thus we spent several days having a great time and enjoying delicious meals to fully appreciate our catch. We were happy to discover how friendly the villagers were and that there was no sign they had interfered with our things while we were away.
It was on a Tuesday that we arrived in Kraighten, and it would be on the Sunday following that we made a great discovery. Hitherto we had always gone up-stream; on that day, however, we laid aside our rods, and, taking some provisions, set off for a long ramble in the opposite direction. The day was warm, and we trudged along leisurely enough, stopping about mid-day to eat our lunch upon a great flat rock near the riverbank. Afterward we sat and smoked awhile, resuming our walk only when we were tired of inaction.
It was on a Tuesday when we arrived in Kraighten, and it was the following Sunday that we made an incredible discovery. Until then, we had always gone upstream; however, that day we set aside our fishing rods and, taking some snacks, headed out for a long walk in the opposite direction. The day was warm, and we strolled along at a relaxed pace, stopping around midday to have lunch on a large flat rock by the riverbank. Afterward, we sat and smoked for a while, only resuming our walk when we got tired of just sitting around.
For perhaps another hour we wandered onward, chatting quietly and comfortably on this and that matter, and on several occasions stopping while my companion—who is something of an artist—made rough sketches of striking bits of the wild scenery.
For maybe another hour, we kept wandering, chatting quietly and comfortably about various things, and we paused several times while my companion—who has some artistic talent—sketched rough drawings of the impressive aspects of the wild scenery.
And then, without any warning whatsoever, the river we had followed so confidently, came to an abrupt end—vanishing into the earth.
And then, without any warning, the river we had followed so confidently suddenly came to an end—disappearing into the ground.
"Good Lord!" I said, "who ever would have thought of this?"
"Wow!" I said, "who would have ever expected this?"
And I stared in amazement; then I turned to Tonnison. He was looking, with a blank expression upon his face, at the place where the river disappeared.
And I stared in disbelief; then I turned to Tonnison. He was gazing, with a blank look on his face, at the spot where the river vanished.
In a moment he spoke.
In a moment, he spoke.
"Let us go on a bit; it may reappear again—anyhow, it is worth investigating."
"Let's continue a little further; it might show up again—anyway, it's worth looking into."
I agreed, and we went forward once more, though rather aimlessly; for we were not at all certain in which direction to prosecute our search. For perhaps a mile we moved onward; then Tonnison, who had been gazing about curiously, stopped and shaded his eyes.
I agreed, and we moved forward again, though a bit aimlessly; we weren’t really sure which way to continue our search. We walked for about a mile; then Tonnison, who had been looking around curiously, stopped and shielded his eyes.
"See!" he said, after a moment, "isn't that mist or something, over there to the right—away in a line with that great piece of rock?" And he indicated with his hand.
"Look!" he said after a moment, "isn't that mist or something over there to the right—aligned with that big rock?" And he pointed with his hand.
I stared, and, after a minute, seemed to see something, but could not be certain, and said so.
I looked closely, and after a minute, it felt like I saw something, but I couldn't be sure, so I said that.
"Anyway," my friend replied, "we'll just go across and have a glance." And he started off in the direction he had suggested, I following. Presently, we came among bushes, and, after a time, out upon the top of a high, boulder-strewn bank, from which we looked down into a wilderness of bushes and trees.
"Anyway," my friend said, "let's just head over and take a look." He started walking in the direction he mentioned, and I followed him. Soon, we walked into some bushes, and after a while, we reached the top of a high, rocky bank, from where we could see a wild area filled with bushes and trees.
"Seems as though we had come upon an oasis in this desert of stone," muttered Tonnison, as he gazed interestedly. Then he was silent, his eyes fixed; and I looked also; for up from somewhere about the center of the wooded lowland there rose high into the quiet air a great column of hazelike spray, upon which the sun shone, causing innumerable rainbows.
"Looks like we’ve found an oasis in this stone desert," Tonnison murmured as he looked on with interest. Then he fell silent, his eyes locked on something; I followed his gaze because rising from somewhere near the center of the wooded valley was a tall column of hazy spray, catching the sunlight and creating countless rainbows.
"How beautiful!" I exclaimed.
"How gorgeous!" I exclaimed.
"Yes," answered Tonnison, thoughtfully. "There must be a waterfall, or something, over there. Perhaps it's our river come to light again. Let's go and see."
"Yeah," replied Tonnison, thinking hard. "There has to be a waterfall or something over there. Maybe it's our river showing up again. Let's go check it out."
Down the sloping bank we made our way, and entered among the trees and shrubberies. The bushes were matted, and the trees overhung us, so that the place was disagreeably gloomy; though not dark enough to hide from me the fact that many of the trees were fruit trees, and that, here and there, one could trace indistinctly, signs of a long departed cultivation. Thus it came to me that we were making our way through the riot of a great and ancient garden. I said as much to Tonnison, and he agreed that there certainly seemed reasonable grounds for my belief.
We made our way down the sloping bank and entered the area filled with trees and shrubs. The bushes were tangled, and the trees loomed over us, making the place uncomfortably dark; though it wasn't so dark that I couldn't see that many of the trees were fruit trees, and here and there, I could faintly make out signs of long-lost cultivation. It occurred to me that we were moving through the overgrown remains of a grand, ancient garden. I mentioned this to Tonnison, and he agreed that there did seem to be good reason for my thoughts.
What a wild place it was, so dismal and somber! Somehow, as we went forward, a sense of the silent loneliness and desertion of the old garden grew upon me, and I felt shivery. One could imagine things lurking among the tangled bushes; while, in the very air of the place, there seemed something uncanny. I think Tonnison was conscious of this also, though he said nothing.
What a crazy place it was, so gloomy and dark! As we moved forward, I could feel the silent loneliness and abandonment of the old garden settling in, and it gave me chills. You could picture things hiding among the overgrown bushes; even the atmosphere felt eerie. I think Tonnison felt this too, even though he didn’t say anything.
Suddenly, we came to a halt. Through the trees there had grown upon our ears a distant sound. Tonnison bent forward, listening. I could hear it more plainly now; it was continuous and harsh—a sort of droning roar, seeming to come from far away. I experienced a queer, indescribable, little feeling of nervousness. What sort of place was it into which we had got? I looked at my companion, to see what he thought of the matter; and noted that there was only puzzlement in his face; and then, as I watched his features, an expression of comprehension crept over them, and he nodded his head.
Suddenly, we stopped. Through the trees, we heard a distant sound. Tonnison leaned in, listening. I could hear it more clearly now; it was continuous and harsh—a kind of droning roar, coming from far away. I felt a strange, indescribable sense of nervousness. What kind of place had we stumbled into? I looked at my companion to gauge his reaction; I saw only confusion on his face. Then, as I watched him, a look of understanding appeared, and he nodded.
"That's a waterfall," he exclaimed, with conviction. "I know the sound now." And he began to push vigorously through the bushes, in the direction of the noise.
"That's a waterfall," he exclaimed, confidently. "I recognize that sound now." And he started to push his way vigorously through the bushes, heading toward the noise.
As we went forward, the sound became plainer continually, showing that we were heading straight toward it. Steadily, the roaring grew louder and nearer, until it appeared, as I remarked to Tonnison, almost to come from under our feet—and still we were surrounded by the trees and shrubs.
As we moved ahead, the sound became clearer, indicating that we were heading directly toward it. Gradually, the roaring grew louder and closer, until it seemed, as I mentioned to Tonnison, like it was coming from right beneath us—and yet we were still surrounded by the trees and shrubs.
"Take care!" Tonnison called to me. "Look where you're going." And then, suddenly, we came out from among the trees, on to a great open space, where, not six paces in front of us, yawned the mouth of a tremendous chasm, from the depths of which the noise appeared to rise, along with the continuous, mistlike spray that we had witnessed from the top of the distant bank.
"Be careful!" Tonnison shouted at me. "Watch where you're walking." Then, all of a sudden, we emerged from the trees and into a large open area, where, just six steps ahead of us, gaped the entrance to a massive chasm, from which a rumbling sound seemed to rise, along with the constant, misty spray we had seen from the top of the far bank.
For quite a minute we stood in silence, staring in bewilderment at the sight; then my friend went forward cautiously to the edge of the abyss. I followed, and, together, we looked down through a boil of spray at a monster cataract of frothing water that burst, spouting, from the side of the chasm, nearly a hundred feet below.
For a while, we stood in silence, staring in disbelief at the scene; then my friend moved cautiously to the edge of the abyss. I followed, and together we looked down through a cloud of spray at a massive waterfall of bubbling water that exploded, gushing, from the side of the chasm, nearly a hundred feet below.
"Good Lord!" said Tonnison.
"OMG!" said Tonnison.
I was silent, and rather awed. The sight was so unexpectedly grand and eerie; though this latter quality came more upon me later.
I was quiet and somewhat amazed. The scene was unexpectedly impressive and strange; although that strange feeling hit me more later on.
Presently, I looked up and across to the further side of the chasm. There, I saw something towering up among the spray: it looked like a fragment of a great ruin, and I touched Tonnison on the shoulder. He glanced 'round, with a start, and I pointed toward the thing. His gaze followed my finger, and his eyes lighted up with a sudden flash of excitement, as the object came within his field of view.
Right now, I looked up and across to the other side of the chasm. There, I saw something rising up among the mist: it looked like a piece of a huge ruin, and I tapped Tonnison on the shoulder. He turned around, startled, and I pointed towards it. His gaze followed my finger, and his eyes lit up with a sudden spark of excitement as the object came into sight.
"Come along," he shouted above the uproar. "We'll have a look at it. There's something queer about this place; I feel it in my bones." And he started off, 'round the edge of the craterlike abyss. As we neared this new thing, I saw that I had not been mistaken in my first impression. It was undoubtedly a portion of some ruined building; yet now I made out that it was not built upon the edge of the chasm itself, as I had at first supposed; but perched almost at the extreme end of a huge spur of rock that jutted out some fifty or sixty feet over the abyss. In fact, the jagged mass of ruin was literally suspended in midair.
"Come on," he yelled over the noise. "Let’s check it out. There's something strange about this place; I can feel it in my bones." Then he took off around the edge of the crater-like chasm. As we got closer to this new thing, I realized I hadn’t been wrong about my first impression. It was definitely part of some old building; but now I could see that it wasn’t right on the edge of the chasm like I thought before; instead, it was almost at the very end of a huge rock ledge that jutted out about fifty or sixty feet over the abyss. In fact, the jagged ruins were actually hanging in midair.
Arriving opposite it, we walked out on to the projecting arm of rock, and I must confess to having felt an intolerable sense of terror as I looked down from that dizzy perch into the unknown depths below us—into the deeps from which there rose ever the thunder of the falling water and the shroud of rising spray.
Arriving across from it, we stepped onto the jutting rock, and I have to admit I felt an overwhelming sense of fear as I looked down from that dizzying height into the unknown depths below us—into the abyss from which roared the thunder of the falling water and the mist of rising spray.
Reaching the ruin, we clambered 'round it cautiously, and, on the further side, came upon a mass of fallen stones and rubble. The ruin itself seemed to me, as I proceeded now to examine it minutely, to be a portion of the outer wall of some prodigious structure, it was so thick and substantially built; yet what it was doing in such a position I could by no means conjecture. Where was the rest of the house, or castle, or whatever there had been?
Reaching the ruins, we cautiously climbed around it and, on the other side, found a pile of fallen stones and debris. The ruin itself looked to me, as I began to examine it closely, like a part of the outer wall of some massive structure; it was so thick and well-built. Yet, I couldn't figure out what it was doing in such a place. Where was the rest of the house, or castle, or whatever it had been?
I went back to the outer side of the wall, and thence to the edge of the chasm, leaving Tonnison rooting systematically among the heap of stones and rubbish on the outer side. Then I commenced to examine the surface of the ground, near the edge of the abyss, to see whether there were not left other remnants of the building to which the fragment of ruin evidently belonged. But though I scrutinized the earth with the greatest care, I could see no signs of anything to show that there had ever been a building erected on the spot, and I grew more puzzled than ever.
I went back to the outer side of the wall and then to the edge of the chasm, leaving Tonnison digging through the pile of stones and debris on the outside. Then I started to look over the ground near the edge of the abyss to check for any other remnants of the building that the fragment of ruin obviously came from. But even though I examined the ground closely, I couldn’t find any signs to indicate that a building had ever been here, and I became even more confused.
Then, I heard a cry from Tonnison; he was shouting my name, excitedly, and without delay I hurried along the rocky promontory to the ruin. I wondered whether he had hurt himself, and then the thought came, that perhaps he had found something.
Then, I heard Tonnison calling out; he was excitedly shouting my name, and without wasting any time, I rushed along the rocky outcrop to the ruins. I wondered if he had hurt himself, and then I thought that maybe he had discovered something.
I reached the crumbled wall and climbed 'round. There I found Tonnison standing within a small excavation that he had made among the débris: he was brushing the dirt from something that looked like a book, much crumpled and dilapidated; and opening his mouth, every second or two, to bellow my name. As soon as he saw that I had come, he handed his prize to me, telling me to put it into my satchel so as to protect it from the damp, while he continued his explorations. This I did, first, however, running the pages through my fingers, and noting that they were closely filled with neat, old-fashioned writing which was quite legible, save in one portion, where many of the pages were almost destroyed, being muddied and crumpled, as though the book had been doubled back at that part. This, I found out from Tonnison, was actually as he had discovered it, and the damage was due, probably, to the fall of masonry upon the opened part. Curiously enough, the book was fairly dry, which I attributed to its having been so securely buried among the ruins.
I reached the crumbled wall and climbed around it. There I found Tonnison standing in a small hole he had dug among the debris. He was brushing dirt off something that looked like a book, all crumpled and worn out, and calling my name every couple of seconds. As soon as he saw I had arrived, he handed me his find, asking me to put it in my satchel to protect it from the moisture while he continued his digging. I did this, but first I ran my fingers through the pages, noticing they were filled with neat, old-fashioned writing that was mostly readable, except for one part where many pages were almost ruined, muddy, and crumpled, as if the book had been bent back at that section. Tonnison told me that this was exactly how he had found it, and the damage was likely caused by falling masonry on the opened part. Interestingly, the book was reasonably dry, which I figured was because it had been so securely buried among the ruins.
Having put the volume away safely, I turned-to and gave Tonnison a hand with his self-imposed task of excavating; yet, though we put in over an hour's hard work, turning over the whole of the upheaped stones and rubbish, we came upon nothing more than some fragments of broken wood, that might have been parts of a desk or table; and so we gave up searching, and went back along the rock, once more to the safety of the land.
Having put the book away safely, I turned to help Tonnison with his self-assigned task of digging. Even though we worked hard for over an hour, moving all the piled stones and debris, we only found some pieces of broken wood that might have been parts of a desk or table. So, we gave up searching and headed back along the rock, once again to the safety of the land.
The next thing we did was to make a complete tour of the tremendous chasm, which we were able to observe was in the form of an almost perfect circle, save for where the ruin-crowned spur of rock jutted out, spoiling its symmetry.
The next thing we did was take a full tour of the massive chasm, which we noticed was shaped like an almost perfect circle, except for the part where the ruined rock formation stuck out, ruining its symmetry.
The abyss was, as Tonnison put it, like nothing so much as a gigantic well or pit going sheer down into the bowels of the earth.
The abyss was, as Tonnison described it, like nothing more than a massive well or pit diving straight down into the depths of the earth.
For some time longer, we continued to stare about us, and then, noticing that there was a clear space away to the north of the chasm, we bent our steps in that direction.
For a while longer, we kept looking around, and then, noticing that there was an open area to the north of the chasm, we headed that way.
Here, distant from the mouth of the mighty pit by some hundreds of yards, we came upon a great lake of silent water—silent, that is, save in one place where there was a continuous bubbling and gurgling.
Here, several hundred yards away from the entrance of the huge pit, we found a large lake of still water—still, that is, except for one spot where there was constant bubbling and gurgling.
Now, being away from the noise of the spouting cataract, we were able to hear one another speak, without having to shout at the tops of our voices, and I asked Tonnison what he thought of the place—I told him that I didn't like it, and that the sooner we were out of it the better I should be pleased.
Now that we were away from the noise of the roaring waterfall, we could actually hear each other talk without shouting. I asked Tonnison what he thought of the place. I told him I didn't like it and that I'd be happy to leave as soon as possible.
He nodded in reply, and glanced at the woods behind furtively. I asked him if he had seen or heard anything. He made no answer; but stood silent, as though listening, and I kept quiet also.
He nodded in response and quickly looked at the woods behind him. I asked if he had seen or heard anything. He didn't answer but stood there silently, as if he was listening, and I also stayed quiet.
Suddenly, he spoke.
He suddenly spoke.
"Hark!" he said, sharply. I looked at him, and then away among the trees and bushes, holding my breath involuntarily. A minute came and went in strained silence; yet I could hear nothing, and I turned to Tonnison to say as much; and then, even as I opened my lips to speak, there came a strange wailing noise out of the wood on our left.... It appeared to float through the trees, and there was a rustle of stirring leaves, and then silence.
"Listen!" he said sharply. I looked at him and then away into the trees and bushes, holding my breath without realizing it. A minute passed in tense silence; still, I couldn’t hear anything. I turned to Tonnison to say so, but just as I opened my mouth to speak, a strange wailing noise came from the woods on our left.... It seemed to drift through the trees, and there was a rustle of leaves before everything went quiet.
All at once, Tonnison spoke, and put his hand on my shoulder. "Let us get out of here," he said, and began to move slowly toward where the surrounding trees and bushes seemed thinnest. As I followed him, it came to me suddenly that the sun was low, and that there was a raw sense of chilliness in the air.
All of a sudden, Tonnison spoke and put his hand on my shoulder. "Let's get out of here," he said, and started to walk slowly toward where the trees and bushes looked like they were thinned out. As I followed him, I suddenly realized that the sun was setting and there was a coolness in the air.
Tonnison said nothing further, but kept on steadily. We were among the trees now, and I glanced around, nervously; but saw nothing, save the quiet branches and trunks and the tangled bushes. Onward we went, and no sound broke the silence, except the occasional snapping of a twig under our feet, as we moved forward. Yet, in spite of the quietness, I had a horrible feeling that we were not alone; and I kept so close to Tonnison that twice I kicked his heels clumsily, though he said nothing. A minute, and then another, and we reached the confines of the wood coming out at last upon the bare rockiness of the countryside. Only then was I able to shake off the haunting dread that had followed me among the trees.
Tonnison didn't say anything else but kept moving forward steadily. We were now among the trees, and I looked around nervously; but I saw nothing except the quiet branches, trunks, and tangled bushes. We moved on, and the only sound breaking the silence was the occasional snap of a twig under our feet. Yet, despite the quiet, I had a terrible feeling that we weren't alone; I stayed so close to Tonnison that I clumsily kicked his heels twice, but he didn't say anything. A minute passed, then another, and we finally reached the edge of the woods, emerging onto the bare, rocky countryside. Only then was I able to shake off the haunting dread that had followed me through the trees.
Once, as we moved away, there seemed to come again a distant sound of wailing, and I said to myself that it was the wind—yet the evening was breathless.
Once, as we left, I thought I heard a faint sound of wailing, and I told myself it was just the wind—yet the evening was completely still.
Presently, Tonnison began to talk.
Right now, Tonnison started talking.
"Look you," he said with decision, "I would not spend the night in that place for all the wealth that the world holds. There is something unholy—diabolical—about it. It came to me all in a moment, just after you spoke. It seemed to me that the woods were full of vile things—you know!"
"Listen," he said firmly, "I wouldn't spend the night in that place for all the money in the world. There's something evil—diabolical—about it. It hit me all at once, right after you spoke. It felt like the woods were filled with horrible things—you know!"
"Yes," I answered, and looked back toward the place; but it was hidden from us by a rise in the ground.
"Yes," I replied, and looked back at the spot; but it was blocked from our view by a hill.
"There's the book," I said, and I put my hand into the satchel.
"There's the book," I said, as I reached into the bag.
"You've got it safely?" he questioned, with a sudden access of anxiety.
"You've got it safe?" he asked, his anxiety suddenly spiking.
"Yes," I replied.
"Yeah," I said.
"Perhaps," he continued, "we shall learn something from it when we get back to the tent. We had better hurry, too; we're a long way off still, and I don't fancy, now, being caught out here in the dark."
"Maybe," he went on, "we'll learn something from this when we get back to the tent. We should hurry, too; we're still pretty far away, and I really don’t want to be out here in the dark."
It was two hours later when we reached the tent; and, without delay, we set to work to prepare a meal; for we had eaten nothing since our lunch at midday.
It was two hours later when we arrived at the tent, and without wasting any time, we started preparing a meal since we hadn't eaten anything since our lunch at noon.
Supper over, we cleared the things out of the way, and lit our pipes. Then Tonnison asked me to get the manuscript out of my satchel. This I did, and then, as we could not both read from it at the same time, he suggested that I should read the thing out loud. "And mind," he cautioned, knowing my propensities, "don't go skipping half the book."
Supper done, we cleared the stuff out of the way and lit our pipes. Then Tonnison asked me to get the manuscript from my bag. I did that, and since we couldn’t both read from it at the same time, he suggested I read it out loud. "And remember," he warned, knowing my tendencies, "don’t skip half the book."
Yet, had he but known what it contained, he would have realized how needless such advice was, for once at least. And there seated in the opening of our little tent, I began the strange tale of The House on the Borderland (for such was the title of the MS.); this is told in the following pages.
Yet, if he had only known what it held, he would have seen how unnecessary that advice was, at least this once. And there, sitting at the entrance of our little tent, I started the strange story of The House on the Borderland (for that was the title of the manuscript); this is told in the following pages.
II
THE PLAIN OF SILENCE
I am an old man. I live here in this ancient house, surrounded by huge, unkempt gardens.
I’m an old man. I live in this old house, surrounded by large, overgrown gardens.
The peasantry, who inhabit the wilderness beyond, say that I am mad. That is because I will have nothing to do with them. I live here alone with my old sister, who is also my housekeeper. We keep no servants—I hate them. I have one friend, a dog; yes, I would sooner have old Pepper than the rest of Creation together. He, at least, understands me—and has sense enough to leave me alone when I am in my dark moods.
The villagers who live in the wild land beyond say I'm crazy. That's because I want nothing to do with them. I live here by myself with my elderly sister, who also takes care of the house. We don't have any servants—I can't stand them. I have one friend, a dog; I'd much rather have old Pepper than anyone else. He, at least, understands me and knows when to give me space when I'm feeling down.
I have decided to start a kind of diary; it may enable me to record some of the thoughts and feelings that I cannot express to anyone; but, beyond this, I am anxious to make some record of the strange things that I have heard and seen, during many years of loneliness, in this weird old building.
I’ve decided to start a kind of diary; it might help me capture some of the thoughts and feelings I can't share with anyone. But more than that, I want to document the strange things I’ve heard and seen during many years of loneliness in this eerie old building.
For a couple of centuries, this house has had a reputation, a bad one, and, until I bought it, for more than eighty years no one had lived here; consequently, I got the old place at a ridiculously low figure.
For a couple of centuries, this house has had a bad reputation, and until I bought it, no one had lived here for over eighty years; as a result, I got the old place at a ridiculously low price.
I am not superstitious; but I have ceased to deny that things happen in this old house—things that I cannot explain; and, therefore, I must needs ease my mind, by writing down an account of them, to the best of my ability; though, should this, my diary, ever be read when I am gone, the readers will but shake their heads, and be the more convinced that I was mad.
I'm not superstitious, but I can’t deny that strange things happen in this old house—things I can't explain. So, I need to clear my mind by writing down my experiences, to the best of my ability. However, if my diary is ever read after I'm gone, readers will just shake their heads and be even more convinced that I was crazy.
This house, how ancient it is! though its age strikes one less, perhaps, than the quaintness of its structure, which is curious and fantastic to the last degree. Little curved towers and pinnacles, with outlines suggestive of leaping flames, predominate; while the body of the building is in the form of a circle.
This house is so old! Although its age might not impress you as much as the uniqueness of its design, which is incredibly strange and imaginative. There are small curved towers and spires that look like dancing flames, and the main part of the building is circular.
I have heard that there is an old story, told amongst the country people, to the effect that the devil built the place. However, that is as may be. True or not, I neither know nor care, save as it may have helped to cheapen it, ere I came.
I've heard there's an old story among the locals that the devil built this place. Whether that's true or not, I don't really know or care, except that it might have made it cheaper before I arrived.
I must have been here some ten years before I saw sufficient to warrant any belief in the stories, current in the neighborhood, about this house. It is true that I had, on at least a dozen occasions, seen, vaguely, things that puzzled me, and, perhaps, had felt more than I had seen. Then, as the years passed, bringing age upon me, I became often aware of something unseen, yet unmistakably present, in the empty rooms and corridors. Still, it was as I have said many years before I saw any real manifestations of the so-called supernatural.
I must have been here about ten years before I saw enough to believe the stories that were going around the neighborhood about this house. It's true that on at least a dozen occasions, I had vaguely noticed things that puzzled me, and I probably felt more than I actually saw. As the years went by and I grew older, I often sensed something unseen yet clearly there in the empty rooms and hallways. Still, as I mentioned, it was many years before I actually witnessed any real manifestations of what people called the supernatural.
It was not Halloween. If I were telling a story for amusement's sake, I should probably place it on that night of nights; but this is a true record of my own experiences, and I would not put pen to paper to amuse anyone. No. It was after midnight on the morning of the twenty-first day of January. I was sitting reading, as is often my custom, in my study. Pepper lay, sleeping, near my chair.
It wasn't Halloween. If I were sharing a story just for fun, I’d probably set it on that most famous night; but this is a true account of my own experiences, and I wouldn’t write anything down just to entertain anyone. No. It was after midnight on the morning of January 21st. I was sitting and reading, which I frequently do, in my study. Pepper was lying, asleep, next to my chair.
Without warning, the flames of the two candles went low, and then shone with a ghastly green effulgence. I looked up, quickly, and as I did so I saw the lights sink into a dull, ruddy tint; so that the room glowed with a strange, heavy, crimson twilight that gave the shadows behind the chairs and tables a double depth of blackness; and wherever the light struck, it was as though luminous blood had been splashed over the room.
Without warning, the flames of the two candles flickered low, then shone with a creepy green light. I looked up quickly and saw the lights fade into a dull, reddish hue, casting the room in a weird, heavy crimson twilight that made the shadows behind the chairs and tables appear even darker; wherever the light touched, it looked like glowing blood had been splattered all over the room.
Down on the floor, I heard a faint, frightened whimper, and something pressed itself in between my two feet. It was Pepper, cowering under my dressing gown. Pepper, usually as brave as a lion!
Down on the floor, I heard a soft, scared whimper, and something squeezed in between my feet. It was Pepper, crouching under my robe. Pepper, usually as bold as a lion!
It was this movement of the dog's, I think, that gave me the first twinge of real fear. I had been considerably startled when the lights burnt first green and then red; but had been momentarily under the impression that the change was due to some influx of noxious gas into the room. Now, however, I saw that it was not so; for the candles burned with a steady flame, and showed no signs of going out, as would have been the case had the change been due to fumes in the atmosphere.
It was this movement of the dog, I think, that gave me my first real twinge of fear. I had been pretty startled when the lights changed from green to red; but I had briefly thought that the change was caused by some kind of toxic gas filling the room. Now, though, I realized that wasn’t the case; the candles burned steadily and showed no signs of going out, which would have happened if fumes were present in the air.
I did not move. I felt distinctly frightened; but could think of nothing better to do than wait. For perhaps a minute, I kept my glance about the room, nervously. Then I noticed that the lights had commenced to sink, very slowly; until presently they showed minute specks of red fire, like the gleamings of rubies in the darkness. Still, I sat watching; while a sort of dreamy indifference seemed to steal over me; banishing altogether the fear that had begun to grip me.
I didn’t move. I felt really scared, but all I could think to do was wait. For about a minute, I looked around the room anxiously. Then I saw that the lights had started to dim very slowly, until they eventually revealed tiny specks of red light, like the sparkling of rubies in the dark. Still, I sat there watching, as a kind of dreamy indifference washed over me, completely pushing away the fear that had started to take hold.
Away in the far end of the huge old-fashioned room, I became conscious of a faint glow. Steadily it grew, filling the room with gleams of quivering green light; then they sank quickly, and changed—even as the candle flames had done—into a deep, somber crimson that strengthened, and lit up the room with a flood of awful glory.
Away at the far end of the huge, old-fashioned room, I noticed a faint glow. It gradually got brighter, filling the room with shimmering green light; then it quickly faded and transformed—just like the candle flames had—into a deep, dark red that intensified, flooding the room with a terrifying brilliance.
The light came from the end wall, and grew ever brighter until its intolerable glare caused my eyes acute pain, and involuntarily I closed them. It may have been a few seconds before I was able to open them. The first thing I noticed was that the light had decreased, greatly; so that it no longer tried my eyes. Then, as it grew still duller, I was aware, all at once, that, instead of looking at the redness, I was staring through it, and through the wall beyond.
The light came from the back wall and got brighter and brighter until it hurt my eyes so much that I had to close them. It might have been a few seconds before I could open them again. The first thing I saw was that the light had dimmed a lot, so it didn't hurt my eyes anymore. Then, as it got even duller, I suddenly realized that instead of just seeing the red light, I was looking right through it and beyond the wall.
Gradually, as I became more accustomed to the idea, I realized that I was looking out on to a vast plain, lit with the same gloomy twilight that pervaded the room. The immensity of this plain scarcely can be conceived. In no part could I perceive its confines. It seemed to broaden and spread out, so that the eye failed to perceive any limitations. Slowly, the details of the nearer portions began to grow clear; then, in a moment almost, the light died away, and the vision—if vision it were—faded and was gone.
Gradually, as I got used to the idea, I realized I was looking out onto a vast plain, lit by the same gloomy twilight that filled the room. The sheer size of this plain is hard to imagine. I couldn’t see its edges anywhere. It seemed to expand endlessly, so that my eyes couldn’t catch any boundaries. Slowly, the details of the closer areas began to come into focus; then, almost suddenly, the light faded, and the vision—if it even was a vision—disappeared.
Suddenly, I became conscious that I was no longer in the chair. Instead, I seemed to be hovering above it, and looking down at a dim something, huddled and silent. In a little while, a cold blast struck me, and I was outside in the night, floating, like a bubble, up through the darkness. As I moved, an icy coldness seemed to enfold me, so that I shivered.
Suddenly, I realized I wasn’t sitting in the chair anymore. Instead, I felt like I was hovering above it, looking down at a dim shape, huddled and quiet. After a moment, a cold wind hit me, and I found myself outside in the night, floating up through the darkness like a bubble. As I moved, an icy chill wrapped around me, making me shiver.
After a time, I looked to right and left, and saw the intolerable blackness of the night, pierced by remote gleams of fire. Onward, outward, I drove. Once, I glanced behind, and saw the earth, a small crescent of blue light, receding away to my left. Further off, the sun, a splash of white flame, burned vividly against the dark.
After a while, I looked to my right and left and saw the overwhelming darkness of the night, broken by distant flashes of fire. I moved forward. Once, I glanced back and saw the earth, a small crescent of blue light, drifting away to my left. Farther away, the sun, a burst of white flame, shone brightly against the dark.
An indefinite period passed. Then, for the last time, I saw the earth—an enduring globule of radiant blue, swimming in an eternity of ether. And there I, a fragile flake of soul dust, flickered silently across the void, from the distant blue, into the expanse of the unknown.
An indefinite period passed. Then, for the last time, I saw the earth—an enduring sphere of bright blue, floating in an endless sea of space. And there I was, a fragile speck of soul dust, quietly drifting across the abyss, from the faraway blue, into the vastness of the unknown.
A great while seemed to pass over me, and now I could nowhere see anything. I had passed beyond the fixed stars and plunged into the huge blackness that waits beyond. All this time I had experienced little, save a sense of lightness and cold discomfort. Now however the atrocious darkness seemed to creep into my soul, and I became filled with fear and despair. What was going to become of me? Where was I going? Even as the thoughts were formed, there grew against the impalpable blackness that wrapped me a faint tinge of blood. It seemed extraordinarily remote, and mistlike; yet, at once, the feeling of oppression was lightened, and I no longer despaired.
A long time seemed to pass for me, and now I couldn't see anything. I had gone beyond the fixed stars and plunged into the vast blackness that lies beyond. During all this time, I had felt little, except for a sense of lightness and cold discomfort. However, now the terrible darkness seemed to seep into my soul, and I was filled with fear and despair. What was going to happen to me? Where was I going? Just as these thoughts formed, a faint tinge of red emerged against the intangible blackness that surrounded me. It seemed incredibly far away and misty; yet, at that moment, the feeling of oppression lifted, and I no longer felt despair.
Slowly, the distant redness became plainer and larger; until, as I drew nearer, it spread out into a great, somber glare—dull and tremendous. Still, I fled onward, and, presently, I had come so close, that it seemed to stretch beneath me, like a great ocean of somber red. I could see little, save that it appeared to spread out interminably in all directions.
Slowly, the distant redness became clearer and bigger; until, as I got closer, it expanded into a huge, dark glare—dull and overwhelming. Still, I kept going, and soon, I had gotten so close that it looked like it was stretching beneath me, like a massive ocean of dark red. I could barely see anything, except that it seemed to go on forever in all directions.
In a further space, I found that I was descending upon it; and, soon, I sank into a great sea of sullen, red-hued clouds. Slowly, I emerged from these, and there, below me, I saw the stupendous plain that I had seen from my room in this house that stands upon the borders of the Silences.
In another place, I realized I was descending toward it; and, soon, I sank into a vast sea of dark, red-tinged clouds. Gradually, I came out of them, and below me, I saw the immense plain that I had viewed from my room in this house that sits on the edge of the Silences.
Presently, I landed, and stood, surrounded by a great waste of loneliness. The place was lit with a gloomy twilight that gave an impression of indescribable desolation.
Presently, I arrived and stood there, surrounded by a vast emptiness of loneliness. The place was bathed in a dim twilight that created an impression of indescribable desolation.
Afar to my right, within the sky, there burnt a gigantic ring of dull-red fire, from the outer edge of which were projected huge, writhing flames, darted and jagged. The interior of this ring was black, black as the gloom of the outer night. I comprehended, at once, that it was from this extraordinary sun that the place derived its doleful light.
Afar to my right, in the sky, there burned a massive ring of dull red fire, with huge, writhing, jagged flames shooting out from the outer edge. The inside of this ring was black, as dark as the outer night. I quickly realized that this unusual sun was the source of the gloomy light in this place.
From that strange source of light, I glanced down again to my surroundings. Everywhere I looked, I saw nothing but the same flat weariness of interminable plain. Nowhere could I descry any signs of life; not even the ruins of some ancient habitation.
From that odd light, I looked down at my surroundings again. Everywhere I turned, I saw nothing but the same flat dullness of endless land. There were no signs of life anywhere; not even the remains of some old dwelling.
Gradually, I found that I was being borne forward, floating across the flat waste. For what seemed an eternity, I moved onward. I was unaware of any great sense of impatience; though some curiosity and a vast wonder were with me continually. Always, I saw around me the breadth of that enormous plain; and, always, I searched for some new thing to break its monotony; but there was no change—only loneliness, silence, and desert.
Gradually, I realized I was being carried forward, drifting across the flat expanse. For what felt like forever, I kept moving. I didn’t feel any strong impatience; instead, I felt a sense of curiosity and a deep awe that lingered with me. I always saw the vastness of that huge plain around me, and I constantly looked for something new to break its sameness, but there was no change—just loneliness, silence, and desert.
Presently, in a half-conscious manner, I noticed that there was a faint mistiness, ruddy in hue, lying over its surface. Still, when I looked more intently, I was unable to say that it was really mist; for it appeared to blend with the plain, giving it a peculiar unrealness, and conveying to the senses the idea of unsubstantiality.
Right now, in a half-aware way, I noticed a faint reddish mist covering the surface. However, when I looked closer, I couldn’t really say it was mist; it seemed to merge with the landscape, creating a strange sense of unreality and giving the impression of something insubstantial.
Gradually, I began to weary with the sameness of the thing. Yet, it was a great time before I perceived any signs of the place, toward which I was being conveyed.
Gradually, I started to get tired of the monotony of it all. Still, it took a long time before I noticed any hints of the destination to which I was being taken.
"At first, I saw it, far ahead, like a long hillock on the surface of the Plain. Then, as I drew nearer, I perceived that I had been mistaken; for, instead of a low hill, I made out, now, a chain of great mountains, whose distant peaks towered up into the red gloom, until they were almost lost to sight."
"At first, I spotted it in the distance, looking like a long mound on the surface of the Plain. But as I got closer, I realized I had been wrong; instead of a low hill, I now saw a range of towering mountains, their distant peaks rising into the red haze, almost disappearing from view."
III
THE HOUSE IN THE ARENA
And so, after a time, I came to the mountains. Then, the course of my journey was altered, and I began to move along their bases, until, all at once, I saw that I had come opposite to a vast rift, opening into the mountains. Through this, I was borne, moving at no great speed. On either side of me, huge, scarped walls of rocklike substance rose sheer. Far overhead, I discerned a thin ribbon of red, where the mouth of the chasm opened, among inaccessible peaks. Within, was gloom, deep and somber, and chilly silence. For a while, I went onward steadily, and then, at last, I saw, ahead, a deep, red glow, that told me I was near upon the further opening of the gorge.
And so, after a while, I reached the mountains. At that point, my journey took a turn, and I started to walk along their bases until, suddenly, I found myself facing a vast opening into the mountains. I was slowly carried through this rift. On both sides of me, massive, steep rock walls towered up. Far above, I noticed a thin strip of red light where the chasm opened up among the unreachable peaks. Inside was a deep, dark gloom and an eerie silence. I kept moving steadily for a while, and then, finally, I spotted a deep red glow ahead, signaling that I was close to the far end of the gorge.
A minute came and went, and I was at the exit of the chasm, staring out upon an enormous amphitheatre of mountains. Yet, of the mountains, and the terrible grandeur of the place, I recked nothing; for I was confounded with amazement to behold, at a distance of several miles and occupying the center of the arena, a stupendous structure built apparently of green jade. Yet, in itself, it was not the discovery of the building that had so astonished me; but the fact, which became every moment more apparent, that in no particular, save in color and its enormous size, did the lonely structure vary from this house in which I live.
A minute passed, and I found myself at the edge of the chasm, looking out at a vast amphitheater of mountains. But I barely noticed the mountains or the stunning beauty of the place; I was completely stunned to see, several miles away and right in the center of the arena, an incredible structure that looked like it was made of green jade. However, it wasn’t the building itself that amazed me so much; it was the realization that, aside from its color and massive size, this solitary structure was almost identical to the house I live in.
For a while, I continued to stare, fixedly. Even then, I could scarcely believe that I saw aright. In my mind, a question formed, reiterating incessantly: 'What does it mean?' 'What does it mean?' and I was unable to make answer, even out of the depths of my imagination. I seemed capable only of wonder and fear. For a time longer, I gazed, noting continually some fresh point of resemblance that attracted me. At last, wearied and sorely puzzled, I turned from it, to view the rest of the strange place on to which I had intruded.
For a while, I kept staring, unable to look away. Even then, I could hardly believe what I was seeing. In my mind, a question formed, repeating over and over: 'What does it mean?' 'What does it mean?' and I couldn't come up with an answer, not even from the depths of my imagination. I felt only wonder and fear. I gazed for a bit longer, constantly noticing new details that caught my attention. Finally, exhausted and deeply confused, I turned away to see the rest of the strange place I had stumbled into.
Hitherto, I had been so engrossed in my scrutiny of the House, that I had given only a cursory glance 'round. Now, as I looked, I began to realize upon what sort of a place I had come. The arena, for so I have termed it, appeared a perfect circle of about ten to twelve miles in diameter, the House, as I have mentioned before, standing in the center. The surface of the place, like to that of the Plain, had a peculiar, misty appearance, that was yet not mist.
Up until now, I had been so focused on examining the House that I had only taken a quick look around. Now, as I observed, I started to understand what kind of place I had arrived at. The arena, which is what I have decided to call it, looked like a perfect circle about ten to twelve miles wide, with the House, as I mentioned before, located at the center. The surface of the area, similar to that of the Plain, had a strange, misty look, but it wasn't actually mist.
From a rapid survey, my glance passed quickly upward along the slopes of the circling mountains. How silent they were. I think that this same abominable stillness was more trying to me than anything that I had so far seen or imagined. I was looking up, now, at the great crags, towering so loftily. Up there, the impalpable redness gave a blurred appearance to everything.
From a quick look around, my gaze swept upward along the slopes of the surrounding mountains. They were so quiet. I think this same annoying stillness bothered me more than anything I had seen or imagined so far. Now, I was staring at the towering crags above. Up there, the vague redness made everything look blurry.
And then, as I peered, curiously, a new terror came to me; for away up among the dim peaks to my right, I had descried a vast shape of blackness, giantlike. It grew upon my sight. It had an enormous equine head, with gigantic ears, and seemed to peer steadfastly down into the arena. There was that about the pose that gave me the impression of an eternal watchfulness—of having warded that dismal place, through unknown eternities. Slowly, the monster became plainer to me; and then, suddenly, my gaze sprang from it to something further off and higher among the crags. For a long minute, I gazed, fearfully. I was strangely conscious of something not altogether unfamiliar—as though something stirred in the back of my mind. The thing was black, and had four grotesque arms. The features showed indistinctly, 'round the neck, I made out several light-colored objects. Slowly, the details came to me, and I realized, coldly, that they were skulls. Further down the body was another circling belt, showing less dark against the black trunk. Then, even as I puzzled to know what the thing was, a memory slid into my mind, and straightway, I knew that I was looking at a monstrous representation of Kali, the Hindu goddess of death.
Then, as I looked on, a new fear struck me; for high up among the shadowy peaks to my right, I saw a massive shape of darkness, resembling a giant. It became clearer to me. It had a huge horse-like head, with enormous ears, and seemed to stare intently down into the arena. There was something about its stance that gave me the impression of being in eternal vigilance—guarding that dismal place for countless ages. Gradually, the monster became clearer; then, suddenly, my gaze shifted from it to something farther away and higher among the rocks. For a long moment, I stared, feeling uneasy. I sensed something oddly familiar—as if a memory was stirring in the back of my mind. The figure was black and had four bizarre arms. Its features were indistinct, but around its neck, I could make out several light-colored objects. Slowly, the details became apparent, and I realized, with a chill, that they were skulls. Further down its body was another band, appearing less dark against the black trunk. Just as I tried to figure out what the thing was, a memory rushed into my mind, and I immediately recognized that I was looking at a monstrous representation of Kali, the Hindu goddess of death.
Other remembrances of my old student days drifted into my thoughts. My glance fell back upon the huge beast-headed Thing. Simultaneously, I recognized it for the ancient Egyptian god Set, or Seth, the Destroyer of Souls. With the knowledge, there came a great sweep of questioning—'Two of the—!' I stopped, and endeavored to think. Things beyond my imagination peered into my frightened mind. I saw, obscurely. 'The old gods of mythology!' I tried to comprehend to what it was all pointing. My gaze dwelt, flickeringly, between the two. 'If—'
Other memories from my days as a student floated into my mind. I looked back at the massive beast-headed figure. At the same time, I recognized it as the ancient Egyptian god Set, or Seth, the Destroyer of Souls. With that realization came a wave of questions—'Two of the—!' I paused, trying to think. Concepts beyond my understanding invaded my terrified mind. I saw, vaguely. 'The old gods of mythology!' I tried to grasp what it all meant. My gaze flickered back and forth between the two. 'If—'
An idea came swiftly, and I turned, and glanced rapidly upward, searching the gloomy crags, away to my left. Something loomed out under a great peak, a shape of greyness. I wondered I had not seen it earlier, and then remembered I had not yet viewed that portion. I saw it more plainly now. It was, as I have said, grey. It had a tremendous head; but no eyes. That part of its face was blank.
An idea came to me quickly, and I turned and glanced up quickly, searching the dark cliffs to my left. Something was hidden under a large peak, a grey shape. I wondered why I hadn't noticed it before, then realized I hadn't looked at that area yet. I could see it more clearly now. It was, as I mentioned, grey. It had a huge head, but no eyes. That part of its face was empty.
Now, I saw that there were other things up among the mountains. Further off, reclining on a lofty ledge, I made out a livid mass, irregular and ghoulish. It seemed without form, save for an unclean, half-animal face, that looked out, vilely, from somewhere about its middle. And then I saw others—there were hundreds of them. They seemed to grow out of the shadows. Several I recognized almost immediately as mythological deities; others were strange to me, utterly strange, beyond the power of a human mind to conceive.
Now, I noticed that there were other things among the mountains. In the distance, resting on a high ledge, I spotted a pale, irregular shape that was eerie and unsettling. It had no clear form, except for a filthy, half-animal face that leered out from somewhere in its middle. Then I noticed more—there were hundreds of them. They seemed to emerge from the shadows. Some I recognized right away as mythological gods; others were completely unfamiliar to me, utterly bizarre, beyond anything a human mind could imagine.
On each side, I looked, and saw more, continually. The mountains were full of strange things—Beast-gods, and Horrors so atrocious and bestial that possibility and decency deny any further attempt to describe them. And I—I was filled with a terrible sense of overwhelming horror and fear and repugnance; yet, spite of these, I wondered exceedingly. Was there then, after all, something in the old heathen worship, something more than the mere deifying of men, animals, and elements? The thought gripped me—was there?
On each side, I looked and saw more, constantly. The mountains were filled with odd things—Beast-gods and horrors so terrible and animalistic that possibility and decency prevent any further attempt to describe them. And I—I was overwhelmed by a terrible sense of horror, fear, and disgust; yet, despite these feelings, I was very curious. Was there, after all, something in the old pagan worship, something more than just turning men, animals, and elements into gods? The thought gripped me—was there?
Later, a question repeated itself. What were they, those Beast-gods, and the others? At first, they had appeared to me just sculptured Monsters placed indiscriminately among the inaccessible peaks and precipices of the surrounding mountains. Now, as I scrutinized them with greater intentness, my mind began to reach out to fresh conclusions. There was something about them, an indescribable sort of silent vitality that suggested, to my broadening consciousness, a state of life-in-death—a something that was by no means life, as we understand it; but rather an inhuman form of existence, that well might be likened to a deathless trance—a condition in which it was possible to imagine their continuing, eternally. 'Immortal!' the word rose in my thoughts unbidden; and, straightway, I grew to wondering whether this might be the immortality of the gods.
Later, a question kept coming to mind. What were those Beast-gods and the others? At first, they seemed to me like carved Monsters placed randomly among the unreachable peaks and cliffs of the surrounding mountains. But now, as I looked at them more closely, my mind started to formulate new ideas. There was something about them, an indescribable kind of quiet energy that hinted, to my expanding awareness, at a state of life-in-death—something that wasn’t life as we know it; rather, a strange form of existence that could be compared to a deathless trance—a state in which it felt possible to imagine their endless continuity. 'Immortal!' that word popped into my mind uninvited; and immediately, I began to wonder if this might be the immortality of the gods.
And then, in the midst of my wondering and musing, something happened. Until then, I had been staying just within the shadow of the exit of the great rift. Now, without volition on my part, I drifted out of the semi-darkness and began to move slowly across the arena—toward the House. At this, I gave up all thoughts of those prodigious Shapes above me—and could only stare, frightenedly, at the tremendous structure toward which I was being conveyed so remorselessly. Yet, though I searched earnestly, I could discover nothing that I had not already seen, and so became gradually calmer.
And then, while I was deep in thought, something happened. Up until that moment, I had been lingering just in the shadow of the exit from the huge rift. Now, without any control on my part, I drifted out of the dimness and started to move slowly across the arena—toward the House. At this point, I let go of all thoughts about those massive Shapes overhead and could only stare, in fear, at the enormous structure that was drawing me in so relentlessly. Still, although I looked intensely, I couldn't find anything I hadn't already seen, and gradually, I began to feel calmer.
Presently, I had reached a point more than halfway between the House and the gorge. All around was spread the stark loneliness of the place, and the unbroken silence. Steadily, I neared the great building. Then, all at once, something caught my vision, something that came 'round one of the huge buttresses of the House, and so into full view. It was a gigantic thing, and moved with a curious lope, going almost upright, after the manner of a man. It was quite unclothed, and had a remarkable luminous appearance. Yet it was the face that attracted and frightened me the most. It was the face of a swine.
Right now, I was more than halfway between the House and the gorge. All around me was the stark loneliness of the area, and the unbroken silence. I steadily approached the great building. Then, suddenly, something caught my eye, something that came around one of the huge buttresses of the House and came into full view. It was a massive creature, moving with an odd, loping gait, almost upright like a person. It was completely bare and had an unusual glowing appearance. But what drew me in and terrified me the most was its face. It had the face of a pig.
Silently, intently, I watched this horrible creature, and forgot my fear, momentarily, in my interest in its movements. It was making its way, cumbrously 'round the building, stopping as it came to each window to peer in and shake at the bars, with which—as in this house—they were protected; and whenever it came to a door, it would push at it, fingering the fastening stealthily. Evidently, it was searching for an ingress into the House.
Silently and intently, I watched this horrifying creature, and for a moment, my fear faded as I became fascinated by its movements. It awkwardly moved around the building, stopping at each window to peer inside and shake the bars that protected them—just like in this house. Whenever it reached a door, it would push on it, quietly testing the lock. Clearly, it was trying to find a way into the house.
I had come now to within less than a quarter of a mile of the great structure, and still I was compelled forward. Abruptly, the Thing turned and gazed hideously in my direction. It opened its mouth, and, for the first time, the stillness of that abominable place was broken, by a deep, booming note that sent an added thrill of apprehension through me. Then, immediately, I became aware that it was coming toward me, swiftly and silently. In an instant, it had covered half the distance that lay between. And still, I was borne helplessly to meet it. Only a hundred yards, and the brutish ferocity of the giant face numbed me with a feeling of unmitigated horror. I could have screamed, in the supremeness of my fear; and then, in the very moment of my extremity and despair, I became conscious that I was looking down upon the arena, from a rapidly increasing height. I was rising, rising. In an inconceivably short while, I had reached an altitude of many hundred feet. Beneath me, the spot that I had just left, was occupied by the foul Swine-creature. It had gone down on all fours and was snuffing and rooting, like a veritable hog, at the surface of the arena. A moment and it rose to its feet, clutching upward, with an expression of desire upon its face such as I have never seen in this world.
I had come within less than a quarter of a mile from the huge structure, and still I felt pushed forward. Suddenly, the Thing turned and stared grotesquely in my direction. It opened its mouth, and for the first time, the stillness of that dreadful place was shattered by a deep, booming sound that sent a fresh wave of fear through me. Then, in an instant, I realized it was coming toward me, quickly and silently. In a moment, it had covered half the distance that separated us. And still, I was helplessly drawn to meet it. Just a hundred yards away, the savage fury of the giant face left me numb with pure horror. I could have screamed from overwhelming fear; and then, at the peak of my panic and despair, I became aware that I was looking down at the arena from a rapidly increasing height. I was rising, rising. In an unbelievably short time, I had reached an altitude of several hundred feet. Below me, the spot I had just left was occupied by the vile Swine-creature. It had dropped down on all fours and was snuffling and rooting, like a real pig, at the surface of the arena. A moment later, it got back on its feet, reaching upward with an expression of desire on its face that I've never seen in this world.
Continually, I mounted higher. A few minutes, it seemed, and I had risen above the great mountains—floating, alone, afar in the redness. At a tremendous distance below, the arena showed, dimly; with the mighty House looking no larger than a tiny spot of green. The Swine-thing was no longer visible.
I kept going higher and higher. After what felt like just a few minutes, I had risen above the huge mountains—floating, alone, far away in the red sky. Down below, at an incredible distance, I could barely see the arena, with the massive House looking no bigger than a small green dot. The Swine-thing was out of sight.
Presently, I passed over the mountains, out above the huge breadth of the plain. Far away, on its surface, in the direction of the ring-shaped sun, there showed a confused blur. I looked toward it, indifferently. It reminded me, somewhat, of the first glimpse I had caught of the mountain-amphitheatre.
Right now, I crossed over the mountains, looking out over the vast expanse of the plain. Far off, on its surface, towards the ring-shaped sun, I saw a blurry shape. I gazed at it without much interest. It somewhat reminded me of the first view I had of the mountain amphitheater.
With a sense of weariness, I glanced upward at the immense ring of fire. What a strange thing it was! Then, as I stared, out from the dark center, there spurted a sudden flare of extraordinary vivid fire. Compared with the size of the black center, it was as naught; yet, in itself, stupendous. With awakened interest, I watched it carefully, noting its strange boiling and glowing. Then, in a moment, the whole thing grew dim and unreal, and so passed out of sight. Much amazed, I glanced down to the Plain from which I was still rising. Thus, I received a fresh surprise. The Plain—everything had vanished, and only a sea of red mist was spread far below me. Gradually as I stared this grew remote, and died away into a dim far mystery of red against an unfathomable night. A while, and even this had gone, and I was wrapped in an impalpable, lightless gloom.
Feeling tired, I looked up at the huge ring of fire. It was such a strange sight! As I stared, a bright burst of vivid fire shot out from the dark center. Compared to the size of the black center, it seemed small; yet, it was impressive on its own. With renewed interest, I watched it closely, noticing how it boiled and glowed. Then, suddenly, everything faded and became unreal, disappearing from view. Surprised, I looked down at the Plain from which I was still rising. To my amazement, the Plain—everything—had disappeared, and all that was below me was a sea of red mist. As I continued to stare, this mist grew distant and faded into a dim, mysterious red against an endless night. After a while, even that vanished, and I found myself enveloped in an intangible, lightless darkness.
IV
THE EARTH
Thus I was, and only the memory that I had lived through the dark, once before, served to sustain my thoughts. A great time passed—ages. And then a single star broke its way through the darkness. It was the first of one of the outlying clusters of this universe. Presently, it was far behind, and all about me shone the splendor of the countless stars. Later, years it seemed, I saw the sun, a clot of flame. Around it, I made out presently several remote specks of light—the planets of the Solar system. And so I saw the earth again, blue and unbelievably minute. It grew larger, and became defined.
So there I was, and only the memory of having gone through the darkness before kept my thoughts going. A long time passed—ages. Then, a single star broke through the darkness. It was the first of one of the distant clusters in this universe. Soon, it was far behind me, and all around me sparkled the beauty of countless stars. Later, what felt like years, I saw the sun, a ball of flame. Around it, I could just make out several distant points of light—the planets of the Solar System. And there was Earth again, blue and impossibly tiny. It got larger and became clearer.
A long space of time came and went, and then at last I entered into the shadow of the world—plunging headlong into the dim and holy earth night. Overhead were the old constellations, and there was a crescent moon. Then, as I neared the earth's surface, a dimness swept over me, and I appeared to sink into a black mist.
A long time passed, and finally, I stepped into the shadow of the world—falling straight into the dark and sacred night. Above me were the familiar constellations, and there was a crescent moon. As I got closer to the ground, a darkness enveloped me, and I seemed to fade into a black mist.
For a while, I knew nothing. I was unconscious. Gradually, I became aware of a faint, distant whining. It became plainer. A desperate feeling of agony possessed me. I struggled madly for breath, and tried to shout. A moment, and I got my breath more easily. I was conscious that something was licking my hand. Something damp swept across my face. I heard a panting, and then again the whining. It seemed to come to my ears, now, with a sense of familiarity, and I opened my eyes. All was dark; but the feeling of oppression had left me. I was seated, and something was whining piteously, and licking me. I felt strangely confused, and, instinctively, tried to ward off the thing that licked. My head was curiously vacant, and, for the moment, I seemed incapable of action or thought. Then, things came back to me, and I called 'Pepper,' faintly. I was answered by a joyful bark, and renewed and frantic caresses.
For a while, I was out cold. Slowly, I started to hear a faint, distant whining. It got clearer. A desperate feeling of pain took over me. I fought to breathe and tried to shout. After a moment, I found it easier to breathe. I realized something was licking my hand. Something wet brushed against my face. I heard panting, and then the whining again. It started to sound familiar, so I opened my eyes. Everything was dark, but the feeling of pressure had left me. I was sitting down, and something was whining sadly and licking me. I felt oddly confused and instinctively tried to push away whatever was licking me. My mind felt empty, and for a moment, I couldn’t think or act. Then, memories came flooding back, and I weakly called out ‘Pepper.’ I was met with a happy bark and enthusiastic licks.
In a little while, I felt stronger, and put out my hand for the matches. I groped about, for a few moments, blindly; then my hands lit upon them, and I struck a light, and looked confusedly around. All about me, I saw the old, familiar things. And there I sat, full of dazed wonders, until the flame of the match burnt my finger, and I dropped it; while a hasty expression of pain and anger, escaped my lips, surprising me with the sound of my own voice.
In a little while, I felt stronger and reached out for the matches. I fumbled around blindly for a moment, then my hands finally found them. I lit one and looked around in confusion. Everything I saw was familiar. I sat there, filled with a mix of wonder and disbelief, until the flame of the match burned my finger, causing me to drop it. A quick expression of pain and anger slipped out, and I was surprised by the sound of my own voice.
After a moment, I struck another match, and, stumbling across the room, lit the candles. As I did so, I observed that they had not burned away, but had been put out.
After a moment, I struck another match and, stumbling across the room, lit the candles. As I did this, I noticed that they hadn't burned down, but had been extinguished.
As the flames shot up, I turned, and stared about the study; yet there was nothing unusual to see; and, suddenly, a gust of irritation took me. What had happened? I held my head, with both hands, and tried to remember. Ah! the great, silent Plain, and the ring-shaped sun of red fire. Where were they? Where had I seen them? How long ago? I felt dazed and muddled. Once or twice, I walked up and down the room, unsteadily. My memory seemed dulled, and, already, the thing I had witnessed came back to me with an effort.
As the flames shot up, I turned and looked around the study; there was nothing out of the ordinary. Suddenly, a wave of irritation washed over me. What had happened? I held my head with both hands, trying to remember. Ah! The vast, quiet Plain, and the circular sun of red fire. Where were they? Where had I seen them? How long ago was that? I felt dazed and confused. A couple of times, I paced back and forth in the room, unsteady. My memory felt foggy, and already, recalling what I had seen took a lot of effort.
I have a remembrance of cursing, peevishly, in my bewilderment. Suddenly, I turned faint and giddy, and had to grasp at the table for support. During a few moments, I held on, weakly; and then managed to totter sideways into a chair. After a little time, I felt somewhat better, and succeeded in reaching the cupboard where, usually, I keep brandy and biscuits. I poured myself out a little of the stimulant, and drank it off. Then, taking a handful of biscuits, I returned to my chair, and began to devour them, ravenously. I was vaguely surprised at my hunger. I felt as though I had eaten nothing for an uncountably long while.
I remember cursing out of frustration and confusion. Then, I suddenly felt faint and dizzy, having to grab the table for support. For a moment, I hung on weakly, but then I managed to stumble into a chair. After a little while, I felt a bit better and managed to get to the cupboard where I usually kept brandy and biscuits. I poured myself a small drink and downed it. Then, grabbing a handful of biscuits, I went back to my chair and started eating them greedily. I was vaguely surprised by how hungry I was. It felt like I hadn't eaten anything for an incredibly long time.
As I ate, my glance roved about the room, taking in its various details, and still searching, though almost unconsciously, for something tangible upon which to take hold, among the invisible mysteries that encompassed me. 'Surely,' I thought, 'there must be something—' And, in the same instant, my gaze dwelt upon the face of the clock in the opposite corner. Therewith, I stopped eating, and just stared. For, though its ticking indicated most certainly that it was still going, the hands were pointing to a little before the hour of midnight; whereas it was, as well I knew, considerably after that time when I had witnessed the first of the strange happenings I have just described.
As I ate, my eyes wandered around the room, taking in all the details, and I was still looking, almost without realizing it, for something real to grab onto amidst the invisible mysteries surrounding me. 'Surely,' I thought, 'there has to be something—' And at that moment, my gaze landed on the clock in the opposite corner. I stopped eating and just stared. Even though its ticking clearly showed that it was still working, the hands pointed to just a little before midnight; however, I knew it was well after that time when I first witnessed the strange events I just described.
For perhaps a moment I was astounded and puzzled. Had the hour been the same as when I had last seen the clock, I should have concluded that the hands had stuck in one place, while the internal mechanism went on as usual; but that would, in no way, account for the hands having traveled backward. Then, even as I turned the matter over in my wearied brain, the thought flashed upon me that it was now close upon the morning of the twenty-second, and that I had been unconscious to the visible world through the greater portion of the last twenty-four hours. The thought occupied my attention for a full minute; then I commenced to eat again. I was still very hungry.
For a moment, I was shocked and confused. If the time had been the same as when I last checked the clock, I would have thought the hands were stuck while the internal mechanism continued working as usual; but that wouldn't explain why the hands had moved backward. Then, as I considered this with my exhausted mind, it suddenly hit me that it was now just before the morning of the twenty-second, and I had been unaware of the outside world for most of the past twenty-four hours. This thought occupied my mind for a whole minute; then I started eating again. I was still really hungry.
During breakfast, next morning, I inquired casually of my sister regarding the date, and found my surmise correct. I had, indeed, been absent—at least in spirit—for nearly a day and a night.
During breakfast the next morning, I casually asked my sister about the date and found out I was right. I had, in fact, been absent—at least in spirit—for almost a day and a night.
My sister asked me no questions; for it is not by any means the first time that I have kept to my study for a whole day, and sometimes a couple of days at a time, when I have been particularly engrossed in my books or work.
My sister didn’t ask me any questions because it wasn’t the first time I had spent an entire day, and sometimes a couple of days, in my study when I was really focused on my books or work.
And so the days pass on, and I am still filled with a wonder to know the meaning of all that I saw on that memorable night. Yet, well I know that my curiosity is little likely to be satisfied.
And so the days go by, and I'm still filled with a sense of wonder about the meaning of everything I experienced that unforgettable night. Yet, I know well that my curiosity is unlikely to be satisfied.
V
THE THING IN THE PIT
This house is, as I have said before, surrounded by a huge estate, and wild and uncultivated gardens.
This house is, as I've mentioned before, surrounded by a large estate and wild, untamed gardens.
Away at the back, distant some three hundred yards, is a dark, deep ravine—spoken of as the 'Pit,' by the peasantry. At the bottom runs a sluggish stream so overhung by trees as scarcely to be seen from above.
Away at the back, about three hundred yards away, is a dark, deep ravine—referred to as the 'Pit' by the locals. At the bottom flows a slow-moving stream that is so covered by trees it's hardly visible from above.
In passing, I must explain that this river has a subterranean origin, emerging suddenly at the East end of the ravine, and disappearing, as abruptly, beneath the cliffs that form its Western extremity.
I should mention that this river comes from underground, appearing suddenly at the east end of the ravine and disappearing just as quickly beneath the cliffs at its western end.
It was some months after my vision (if vision it were) of the great Plain that my attention was particularly attracted to the Pit.
It was a few months after my experience (if it was indeed an experience) of the vast Plain that I became especially drawn to the Pit.
I happened, one day, to be walking along its Southern edge, when, suddenly, several pieces of rock and shale were dislodged from the face of the cliff immediately beneath me, and fell with a sullen crash through the trees. I heard them splash in the river at the bottom; and then silence. I should not have given this incident more than a passing thought, had not Pepper at once begun to bark savagely; nor would he be silent when I bade him, which is most unusual behavior on his part.
I was walking along the Southern edge one day when suddenly, a few chunks of rock and shale broke loose from the cliff right below me and crashed through the trees. I heard them splash into the river at the bottom, and then there was silence. I wouldn’t have thought much of this incident if Pepper hadn’t started barking furiously right afterward, and he wouldn’t stop when I told him to, which is really unusual for him.
Feeling that there must be someone or something in the Pit, I went back to the house, quickly, for a stick. When I returned, Pepper had ceased his barks and was growling and smelling, uneasily, along the top.
Feeling that there had to be someone or something in the Pit, I quickly went back to the house for a stick. When I returned, Pepper had stopped barking and was growling and sniffing nervously along the top.
Whistling to him to follow me, I started to descend cautiously. The depth to the bottom of the Pit must be about a hundred and fifty feet, and some time as well as considerable care was expended before we reached the bottom in safety.
Whistling for him to follow, I began to carefully descend. The Pit must be about a hundred and fifty feet deep, and it took us some time and a lot of careful maneuvering before we made it to the bottom safely.
Once down, Pepper and I started to explore along the banks of the river. It was very dark there due to the overhanging trees, and I moved warily, keeping my glance about me and my stick ready.
Once we got down, Pepper and I began to explore along the riverbanks. It was really dark there because of the overhanging trees, so I moved carefully, watching my surroundings and keeping my stick ready.
Pepper was quiet now and kept close to me all the time. Thus, we searched right up one side of the river, without hearing or seeing anything. Then, we crossed over—by the simple method of jumping—and commenced to beat our way back through the underbrush.
Pepper was quiet now and stayed close to me all the time. So, we searched all the way up one side of the river, without hearing or seeing anything. Then, we crossed over—by just jumping—and started making our way back through the underbrush.
We had accomplished perhaps half the distance, when I heard again the sound of falling stones on the other side—the side from which we had just come. One large rock came thundering down through the treetops, struck the opposite bank, and bounded into the river, driving a great jet of water right over us. At this, Pepper gave out a deep growl; then stopped, and pricked up his ears. I listened, also.
We had covered maybe half the distance when I heard the sound of falling rocks again from the other side—the side we had just left. A large rock came crashing down through the treetops, hit the opposite bank, and bounced into the river, spraying a huge jet of water all over us. At this, Pepper let out a deep growl; then he stopped and perked up his ears. I listened too.
A second later, a loud, half-human, half-piglike squeal sounded from among the trees, apparently about halfway up the South cliff. It was answered by a similar note from the bottom of the Pit. At this, Pepper gave a short, sharp bark, and, springing across the little river, disappeared into the bushes.
A second later, a loud, half-human, half-pig squeal echoed from the trees, seemingly about halfway up the South cliff. It was responded to by a similar sound from the bottom of the Pit. At this, Pepper let out a short, sharp bark and, leaping across the small river, vanished into the bushes.
Immediately afterward, I heard his barks increase in depth and number, and in between there sounded a noise of confused jabbering. This ceased, and, in the succeeding silence, there rose a semi-human yell of agony. Almost immediately, Pepper gave a long-drawn howl of pain, and then the shrubs were violently agitated, and he came running out with his tail down, and glancing as he ran over his shoulder. As he reached me, I saw that he was bleeding from what appeared to be a great claw wound in the side that had almost laid bare his ribs.
Right after that, I heard his barks get deeper and more frequent, and then a chaotic mix of voices filled the air. This noise stopped, and in the following silence, a half-human scream of pain erupted. Almost instantly, Pepper let out a long howl of distress, and then the bushes shook violently as he burst out, his tail tucked down, glancing back over his shoulder as he bolted toward me. When he reached me, I noticed he was bleeding from what looked like a huge claw wound on his side that had nearly exposed his ribs.
Seeing Pepper thus mutilated, a furious feeling of anger seized me, and, whirling my staff, I sprang across, and into the bushes from which Pepper had emerged. As I forced my way through, I thought I heard a sound of breathing. Next instant, I had burst into a little clear space, just in time to see something, livid white in color, disappear among the bushes on the opposite side. With a shout, I ran toward it; but, though I struck and probed among the bushes with my stick, I neither saw nor heard anything further; and so returned to Pepper. There, after bathing his wound in the river, I bound my wetted handkerchief 'round his body; having done which, we retreated up the ravine and into the daylight again.
Seeing Pepper so injured made me furious. I spun my staff and dashed into the bushes he had come from. As I pushed through, I thought I heard some breathing. In the next moment, I stumbled into a small clearing, just in time to see something pale white vanish into the bushes on the other side. I shouted and ran after it, but even after jabbing and probing the bushes with my stick, I couldn't see or hear anything else, so I went back to Pepper. There, after cleaning his wound in the river, I wrapped a wet handkerchief around his body. Once I finished that, we made our way back up the ravine and into the daylight.
On reaching the house, my sister inquired what had happened to Pepper, and I told her he had been fighting with a wildcat, of which I had heard there were several about.
On arriving at the house, my sister asked what had happened to Pepper, and I told her he had been in a fight with a wildcat, and I had heard there were quite a few around.
I felt it would be better not to tell her how it had really happened; though, to be sure, I scarcely knew myself; but this I did know, that the thing I had seen run into the bushes was no wildcat. It was much too big, and had, so far as I had observed, a skin like a hog's, only of a dead, unhealthy white color. And then—it had run upright, or nearly so, upon its hind feet, with a motion somewhat resembling that of a human being. This much I had noticed in my brief glimpse, and, truth to tell, I felt a good deal of uneasiness, besides curiosity as I turned the matter over in my mind.
I thought it would be better not to tell her how it really happened; honestly, I barely knew myself. But I did know this: the thing I saw dart into the bushes was definitely not a wildcat. It was way too big and, from what I could tell, had skin that looked like a pig's, just in a sickly, unhealthy white color. And then—it ran upright, or almost upright, on its hind feet, moving in a way that was somewhat human-like. This much I noticed in my quick glance, and to be honest, I felt a mix of unease and curiosity as I thought about it.
It was in the morning that the above incident had occurred.
It was in the morning that the incident mentioned above happened.
Then, it would be after dinner, as I sat reading, that, happening to look up suddenly, I saw something peering in over the window ledge the eyes and ears alone showing.
Then, after dinner, as I sat reading, I happened to look up suddenly and saw something peering in over the window ledge, just its eyes and ears visible.
'A pig, by Jove!' I said, and rose to my feet. Thus, I saw the thing more completely; but it was no pig—God alone knows what it was. It reminded me, vaguely, of the hideous Thing that had haunted the great arena. It had a grotesquely human mouth and jaw; but with no chin of which to speak. The nose was prolonged into a snout; thus it was that with the little eyes and queer ears, gave it such an extraordinarily swinelike appearance. Of forehead there was little, and the whole face was of an unwholesome white color.
"A pig, for real!" I said, standing up. This way, I got a better look at it; but it wasn't a pig—only God knows what it was. It vaguely reminded me of the terrifying creature that had haunted the huge arena. It had a strangely human mouth and jaw, but no chin to speak of. The nose extended into a snout; combined with the small eyes and odd ears, it gave off a super creepy pig-like vibe. There wasn't much of a forehead, and the entire face had a sickly white color.
For perhaps a minute, I stood looking at the thing with an ever growing feeling of disgust, and some fear. The mouth kept jabbering, inanely, and once emitted a half-swinish grunt. I think it was the eyes that attracted me the most; they seemed to glow, at times, with a horribly human intelligence, and kept flickering away from my face, over the details of the room, as though my stare disturbed it.
For maybe a minute, I stood there staring at it, feeling increasingly disgusted and a bit scared. Its mouth kept moving nonsensically, and it let out a half-grunted sound like a pig. I think what drew me in the most were the eyes; they seemed to shine at times with a frighteningly human intelligence, flickering away from my face to scan the details of the room, as if my gaze bothered it.
It appeared to be supporting itself by two clawlike hands upon the windowsill. These claws, unlike the face, were of a clayey brown hue, and bore an indistinct resemblance to human hands, in that they had four fingers and a thumb; though these were webbed up to the first joint, much as are a duck's. Nails it had also, but so long and powerful that they were more like the talons of an eagle than aught else.
It looked like it was holding itself up with two claw-like hands on the windowsill. These claws were a muddy brown color, and faintly resembled human hands, as they had four fingers and a thumb, but they were webbed up to the first joint, similar to a duck’s. It also had nails, but they were so long and strong that they resembled eagle talons more than anything else.
As I have said, before, I felt some fear; though almost of an impersonal kind. I may explain my feeling better by saying that it was more a sensation of abhorrence; such as one might expect to feel, if brought in contact with something superhumanly foul; something unholy—belonging to some hitherto undreamt of state of existence.
As I mentioned earlier, I felt some fear, but it was almost impersonal. I can explain my feeling better by saying it was more like a sensation of disgust; something you might expect to feel if you came into contact with something grotesquely foul; something unholy—belonging to a previously unimaginable state of existence.
I cannot say that I grasped these various details of the brute at the time. I think they seemed to come back to me, afterward, as though imprinted upon my brain. I imagined more than I saw as I looked at the thing, and the material details grew upon me later.
I can't say I really understood all the details about the beast back then. They seemed to come back to me later, as if they were stamped into my memory. I imagined more than I actually saw when I looked at it, and the specifics became clearer to me afterward.
For perhaps a minute I stared at the creature; then as my nerves steadied a little I shook off the vague alarm that held me, and took a step toward the window. Even as I did so, the thing ducked and vanished. I rushed to the door and looked 'round hurriedly; but only the tangled bushes and shrubs met my gaze.
For maybe a minute, I stared at the creature; then as I calmed down a bit, I shook off the vague feeling of unease that gripped me and took a step toward the window. Just as I did, the thing ducked down and disappeared. I rushed to the door and looked around quickly, but all I saw were the tangled bushes and shrubs.
I ran back into the house, and, getting my gun, sallied out to search through the gardens. As I went, I asked myself whether the thing I had just seen was likely to be the same of which I had caught a glimpse in the morning. I inclined to think it was.
I ran back into the house, grabbed my gun, and headed out to search through the gardens. As I walked, I wondered if what I had just seen was the same thing I had glimpsed in the morning. I leaned toward believing it was.
I would have taken Pepper with me; but judged it better to give his wound a chance to heal. Besides, if the creature I had just seen was, as I imagined, his antagonist of the morning, it was not likely that he would be of much use.
I would have taken Pepper with me, but I thought it was better to let his wound heal. Plus, if the creature I just saw was, as I suspected, the one he faced this morning, he probably wouldn't be much help anyway.
I began my search, systematically. I was determined, if it were possible, to find and put an end to that swine-thing. This was, at least, a material Horror!
I started my search methodically. I was determined, if possible, to track down and put an end to that disgusting creature. This was, at least, a real horror!
At first, I searched, cautiously; with the thought of Pepper's wound in my mind; but, as the hours passed, and not a sign of anything living, showed in the great, lonely gardens, I became less apprehensive. I felt almost as though I would welcome the sight of it. Anything seemed better than this silence, with the ever-present feeling that the creature might be lurking in every bush I passed. Later, I grew careless of danger, to the extent of plunging right through the bushes, probing with my gun barrel as I went.
At first, I searched carefully, keeping Pepper's wound in mind. But as the hours went by and I didn't see any sign of life in the vast, empty gardens, I became less worried. I almost started to hope I might see something. Anything felt better than this silence, with the constant feeling that the creature could be hiding in every bush I walked by. Eventually, I grew reckless, pushing right through the bushes, using my gun barrel to poke around as I moved.
At times, I shouted; but only the echoes answered back. I thought thus perhaps to frighten or stir the creature to showing itself; but only succeeded in bringing my sister Mary out, to know what was the matter. I told her, that I had seen the wildcat that had wounded Pepper, and that I was trying to hunt it out of the bushes. She seemed only half satisfied, and went back into the house, with an expression of doubt upon her face. I wondered whether she had seen or guessed anything. For the rest of the afternoon, I prosecuted the search anxiously. I felt that I should be unable to sleep, with that bestial thing haunting the shrubberies, and yet, when evening fell, I had seen nothing. Then, as I turned homeward, I heard a short, unintelligible noise, among the bushes to my right. Instantly, I turned, and, aiming quickly, fired in the direction of the sound. Immediately afterward, I heard something scuttling away among the bushes. It moved rapidly, and in a minute had gone out of hearing. After a few steps I ceased my pursuit, realizing how futile it must be in the fast gathering gloom; and so, with a curious feeling of depression, I entered the house.
Sometimes I shouted, but only the echoes replied. I figured maybe I could scare or provoke the creature into revealing itself, but I only managed to draw my sister Mary out to see what was going on. I told her that I had spotted the wildcat that injured Pepper and was trying to flush it out of the bushes. She seemed only half convinced and went back inside with a look of doubt on her face. I wondered if she had seen or suspected something. For the rest of the afternoon, I searched anxiously. I knew I wouldn’t be able to sleep with that monstrous thing lurking in the shrubs, yet as evening came, I had seen nothing. Then, as I started heading home, I heard a short, muffled sound coming from the bushes to my right. Without hesitation, I turned and quickly fired in the direction of the noise. Right after that, I heard something scurrying away through the bushes. It moved fast, and within a minute, it was out of earshot. After a few steps, I stopped my pursuit, realizing how pointless it was in the quickly fading light; feeling oddly downcast, I walked inside.
That night, after my sister had gone to bed, I went 'round to all the windows and doors on the ground floor; and saw to it that they were securely fastened. This precaution was scarcely necessary as regards the windows, as all of those on the lower storey are strongly barred; but with the doors—of which there are five—it was wisely thought, as not one was locked.
That night, after my sister went to bed, I checked all the windows and doors on the ground floor to make sure they were securely locked. This was mostly unnecessary for the windows since all the ones on the first floor are heavily barred; however, regarding the doors—of which there are five—it was a smart move since none of them were locked.
Having secured these, I went to my study, yet, somehow, for once, the place jarred upon me; it seemed so huge and echoey. For some time I tried to read; but at last finding it impossible I carried my book down to the kitchen where a large fire was burning, and sat there.
Having gotten what I needed, I went to my study, but for some reason, it felt off this time; it seemed so big and echoey. I tried to read for a while, but eventually, I couldn't take it anymore, so I took my book down to the kitchen where a big fire was going, and sat there.
I dare say, I had read for a couple of hours, when, suddenly, I heard a sound that made me lower my book, and listen, intently. It was a noise of something rubbing and fumbling against the back door. Once the door creaked, loudly; as though force were being applied to it. During those few, short moments, I experienced an indescribable feeling of terror, such as I should have believed impossible. My hands shook; a cold sweat broke out on me, and I shivered violently.
I must say, I had been reading for a couple of hours when, all of a sudden, I heard a noise that made me put down my book and listen closely. It was the sound of something scraping and messing around with the back door. The door creaked loudly, as if someone was trying to force it open. In those brief moments, I felt an indescribable wave of terror, something I never thought possible. My hands were shaking; I broke out in a cold sweat, and I shivered uncontrollably.
Gradually, I calmed. The stealthy movements outside had ceased.
Gradually, I settled down. The quiet movements outside had stopped.
Then for an hour I sat silent and watchful. All at once the feeling of fear took me again. I felt as I imagine an animal must, under the eye of a snake. Yet now I could hear nothing. Still, there was no doubting that some unexplained influence was at work.
Then for an hour, I sat in silence and watched carefully. Suddenly, the feeling of fear came over me again. I felt like an animal must feel under the gaze of a snake. Yet now, I couldn't hear anything. Still, there was no doubt that some mysterious force was at play.
Gradually, imperceptibly almost, something stole on my ear—a sound that resolved itself into a faint murmur. Quickly it developed and grew into a muffled but hideous chorus of bestial shrieks. It appeared to rise from the bowels of the earth.
Slowly, almost without me noticing, a sound crept into my hearing—a faint murmur. It quickly intensified and turned into a muffled yet horrific chorus of animalistic screams. It seemed to be coming from deep within the earth.
I heard a thud, and realized in a dull, half comprehending way that I had dropped my book. After that, I just sat; and thus the daylight found me, when it crept wanly in through the barred, high windows of the great kitchen.
I heard a thud and vaguely realized that I had dropped my book. After that, I just sat there, and that’s how the daylight found me when it slowly crept in through the high, barred windows of the big kitchen.
With the dawning light, the feeling of stupor and fear left me; and I came more into possession of my senses.
With the morning light, the feelings of confusion and fear faded away, and I regained my senses.
Thereupon I picked up my book, and crept to the door to listen. Not a sound broke the chilly silence. For some minutes I stood there; then, very gradually and cautiously, I drew back the bolt and opening the door peeped out.
Thereupon I picked up my book and crept to the door to listen. Not a sound broke the chilly silence. For a few minutes, I stood there; then, slowly and carefully, I drew back the bolt and opened the door, peeking out.
My caution was unneeded. Nothing was to be seen, save the grey vista of dreary, tangled bushes and trees, extending to the distant plantation.
My caution was unnecessary. There was nothing to see except the gray view of dull, tangled bushes and trees, stretching out to the far-off plantation.
With a shiver, I closed the door, and made my way, quietly, up to bed.
With a shiver, I shut the door and quietly headed up to bed.
VI
THE SWINE-THINGS
It was evening, a week later. My sister sat in the garden, knitting. I was walking up and down, reading. My gun leant up against the wall of the house; for, since the advent of that strange thing in the gardens, I had deemed it wise to take precautions. Yet, through the whole week, there had been nothing to alarm me, either by sight or sound; so that I was able to look back, calmly, to the incident; though still with a sense of unmitigated wonder and curiosity.
It was evening, a week later. My sister was in the garden, knitting. I was pacing back and forth, reading. My gun was propped against the wall of the house because, ever since that strange thing appeared in the gardens, I thought it best to be cautious. Still, throughout the entire week, there had been nothing to disturb me, either visually or audibly; so I could reflect on the incident calmly, though I still felt a deep sense of wonder and curiosity.
I was, as I have just said, walking up and down, and somewhat engrossed in my book. Suddenly, I heard a crash, away in the direction of the Pit. With a quick movement, I turned and saw a tremendous column of dust rising high into the evening air.
I was, as I just mentioned, pacing back and forth, pretty absorbed in my book. Suddenly, I heard a loud crash coming from the direction of the Pit. I quickly turned and saw a huge column of dust shooting up into the evening sky.
My sister had risen to her feet, with a sharp exclamation of surprise and fright.
My sister stood up quickly, gasping in shock and fear.
Telling her to stay where she was, I snatched up my gun, and ran toward the Pit. As I neared it, I heard a dull, rumbling sound, that grew quickly into a roar, split with deeper crashes, and up from the Pit drove a fresh volume of dust.
Telling her to stay put, I grabbed my gun and ran toward the Pit. As I got closer, I heard a low, rumbling sound that quickly turned into a roar, punctuated by deeper crashes, and a new cloud of dust billowed up from the Pit.
The noise ceased, though the dust still rose, tumultuously.
The noise stopped, but the dust still swirled wildly.
I reached the edge, and looked down; but could see nothing save a boil of dust clouds swirling hither and thither. The air was so full of the small particles, that they blinded and choked me; and, finally, I had to run out from the smother, to breathe.
I got to the edge and looked down, but all I could see was a swirl of dust clouds moving around. The air was so thick with tiny particles that they blinded and choked me; eventually, I had to run out from the suffocating haze to get some air.
Gradually, the suspended matter sank, and hung in a panoply over the mouth of the Pit.
Gradually, the suspended particles settled and hung in a display over the mouth of the Pit.
I could only guess at what had happened.
I could only speculate about what had happened.
That there had been a land-slip of some kind, I had little doubt; but the cause was beyond my knowledge; and yet, even then, I had half imaginings; for, already, the thought had come to me, of those falling rocks, and that Thing in the bottom of the Pit; but, in the first minutes of confusion, I failed to reach the natural conclusion, to which the catastrophe pointed.
I had no doubt that there had been some sort of landslide; however, I didn't know the cause. Still, I had some vague ideas, as the thought of those falling rocks and that Thing at the bottom of the Pit had already crossed my mind. But in the initial moments of confusion, I couldn't reach the obvious conclusion that the disaster suggested.
Slowly, the dust subsided, until, presently, I was able to approach the edge, and look down.
Slowly, the dust settled, and soon I was able to walk to the edge and look down.
For a while, I peered impotently, trying to see through the reek. At first, it was impossible to make out anything. Then, as I stared, I saw something below, to my left, that moved. I looked intently toward it, and, presently, made out another, and then another—three dim shapes that appeared to be climbing up the side of the Pit. I could see them only indistinctly. Even as I stared and wondered, I heard a rattle of stones, somewhere to my right. I glanced across; but could see nothing. I leant forward, and peered over, and down into the Pit, just beneath where I stood; and saw no further than a hideous, white swine-face, that had risen to within a couple of yards of my feet. Below it, I could make out several others. As the Thing saw me, it gave a sudden, uncouth squeal, which was answered from all parts of the Pit. At that, a gust of horror and fear took me, and, bending down, I discharged my gun right into its face. Straightway, the creature disappeared, with a clatter of loose earth and stones.
For a while, I stared helplessly, trying to see through the stink. At first, it was impossible to make out anything. Then, as I focused, I noticed something below, to my left, that was moving. I looked closely at it and soon made out another, and then another—three dim figures that seemed to be climbing up the side of the Pit. I could only see them vaguely. Just as I was staring and wondering, I heard a rattle of stones somewhere to my right. I glanced over but couldn’t see anything. I leaned forward and peered over the edge, looking down into the Pit, just below where I stood; and I saw nothing but a grotesque, white pig-like face that had come up within a couple of yards of my feet. Below it, I could make out several others. When the creature saw me, it let out an abrupt, strange squeal, which echoed from every part of the Pit. In that moment, a wave of horror and fear washed over me, and bending down, I fired my gun straight into its face. Immediately, the creature vanished, leaving a shower of loose earth and stones.
There was a momentary silence, to which, probably, I owe my life; for, during it, I heard a quick patter of many feet, and, turning sharply, saw a troop of the creatures coming toward me, at a run. Instantly, I raised my gun and fired at the foremost, who plunged head-long, with a hideous howling. Then, I turned to run. More than halfway from the house to the Pit, I saw my sister—she was coming toward me. I could not see her face, distinctly, as the dusk had fallen; but there was fear in her voice as she called to know why I was shooting.
There was a brief silence, which likely saved my life; during it, I heard the quick thudding of many feet, and when I turned sharply, I saw a group of creatures running toward me. Without hesitation, I raised my gun and shot the one in front, who fell forward, howling in terror. Then, I turned to run. More than halfway from the house to the Pit, I spotted my sister—she was coming toward me. I couldn’t see her face clearly since it was getting dark, but I could hear the fear in her voice as she asked why I was shooting.
'Run!' I shouted in reply. 'Run for your life!'
'Run!' I shouted back. 'Run for your life!'
Without more ado, she turned and fled—picking up her skirts with both hands. As I followed, I gave a glance behind. The brutes were running on their hind legs—at times dropping on all fours.
Without wasting any more time, she turned and ran—lifting her skirts with both hands. As I followed, I looked back. The beasts were running on their hind legs—sometimes dropping down to all fours.
I think it must have been the terror in my voice, that spurred Mary to run so; for I feel convinced that she had not, as yet, seen those hell creatures that pursued.
I think it was probably the fear in my voice that made Mary run like that; I’m pretty sure she hadn’t seen those terrifying creatures that were chasing us yet.
On we went, my sister leading.
On we went, with my sister in the lead.
Each moment, the nearing sounds of the footsteps, told me that the brutes were gaining on us, rapidly. Fortunately, I am accustomed to live, in some ways, an active life. As it was, the strain of the race was beginning to tell severely upon me.
Each moment, the approaching sounds of footsteps told me that the brutes were quickly catching up to us. Fortunately, I’m used to living an active life in some ways. Still, the stress of the chase was starting to take a toll on me.
Ahead, I could see the back door—luckily it was open. I was some half-dozen yards behind Mary, now, and my breath was sobbing in my throat. Then, something touched my shoulder. I wrenched my head 'round, quickly, and saw one of those monstrous, pallid faces close to mine. One of the creatures, having outrun its companions, had almost overtaken me. Even as I turned, it made a fresh grab. With a sudden effort, I sprang to one side, and, swinging my gun by the barrel, brought it crashing down upon the foul creature's head. The Thing dropped, with an almost human groan.
Ahead, I could see the back door—thankfully it was open. I was about six yards behind Mary now, and my breath was choking me. Suddenly, something touched my shoulder. I whipped my head around quickly and saw one of those monstrous, pale faces close to mine. One of the creatures, having outpaced its friends, had almost caught up with me. Just as I turned, it reached out again. With a quick move, I jumped to the side and swung my gun by the barrel, bringing it down hard on the creature's head. The thing fell, making an almost human-like groan.
Even this short delay had been nearly sufficient to bring the rest of the brutes down upon me; so that, without an instant's waste of time, I turned and ran for the door.
Even this brief pause had almost been enough to attract the rest of the beasts to me; so, without wasting a second, I turned and sprinted for the door.
Reaching it, I burst into the passage; then, turning quickly, slammed and bolted the door, just as the first of the creatures rushed against it, with a sudden shock.
Reaching it, I rushed into the hallway; then, turning quickly, I slammed and locked the door, just as the first of the creatures slammed against it with a sudden jolt.
My sister sat, gasping, in a chair. She seemed in a fainting condition; but I had no time then to spend on her. I had to make sure that all the doors were fastened. Fortunately, they were. The one leading from my study into the gardens, was the last to which I went. I had just had time to note that it was secured, when I thought I heard a noise outside. I stood perfectly silent, and listened. Yes! Now I could distinctly hear a sound of whispering, and something slithered over the panels, with a rasping, scratchy noise. Evidently, some of the brutes were feeling with their claw-hands, about the door, to discover whether there were any means of ingress.
My sister was sitting in a chair, gasping. She looked like she might faint, but I didn’t have time to help her. I needed to make sure all the doors were locked. Luckily, they were. The last one I checked was the door from my study to the gardens. Just as I noticed it was secured, I thought I heard a noise outside. I stood completely still and listened. Yes! I could clearly hear whispering, and something was slithering over the panels with a scratching noise. Clearly, some of those creatures were feeling around the door with their claw-like hands, trying to find a way in.
That the creatures should so soon have found the door was—to me—a proof of their reasoning capabilities. It assured me that they must not be regarded, by any means, as mere animals. I had felt something of this before, when that first Thing peered in through my window. Then I had applied the term superhuman to it, with an almost instinctive knowledge that the creature was something different from the brute-beast. Something beyond human; yet in no good sense; but rather as something foul and hostile to the great and good in humanity. In a word, as something intelligent, and yet inhuman. The very thought of the creatures filled me with revulsion.
That the creatures quickly found the door was— to me— evidence of their ability to reason. It convinced me that they shouldn’t be viewed, by any means, as just animals. I had sensed something similar before when that first Thing looked in through my window. Back then, I instinctively labeled it as superhuman, knowing it was different from a normal beast. It was something beyond human; yet not in a good way, but more like something vile and antagonistic to the great and good in humanity. In short, it was something intelligent, yet inhuman. Just the thought of the creatures filled me with disgust.
Now, I bethought me of my sister, and, going to the cupboard, I got out a flask of brandy, and a wine-glass. Taking these, I went down to the kitchen, carrying a lighted candle with me. She was not sitting in the chair, but had fallen out, and was lying upon the floor, face downward.
Now, I thought of my sister, and went to the cupboard to grab a flask of brandy and a wine glass. Taking these, I headed down to the kitchen, carrying a lit candle with me. She wasn't sitting in the chair; she had fallen out and was lying on the floor, face down.
Very gently, I turned her over, and raised her head somewhat. Then, I poured a little of the brandy between her lips. After a while, she shivered slightly. A little later, she gave several gasps, and opened her eyes. In a dreamy, unrealizing way, she looked at me. Then her eyes closed, slowly, and I gave her a little more of the brandy. For, perhaps a minute longer, she lay silent, breathing quickly. All at once, her eyes opened again, and it seemed to me, as I looked, that the pupils were dilated, as though fear had come with returning consciousness. Then, with a movement so unexpected that I started backward, she sat up. Noticing that she seemed giddy, I put out my hand to steady her. At that, she gave a loud scream, and, scrambling to her feet, ran from the room.
Very gently, I turned her over and lifted her head a bit. Then, I poured a little brandy between her lips. After a while, she shivered slightly. A little later, she gasped several times and opened her eyes. In a dreamy, dazed way, she looked at me. Then her eyes slowly closed, and I gave her a bit more brandy. For maybe another minute, she lay there quietly, breathing quickly. Suddenly, her eyes opened again, and it seemed to me that her pupils were dilated, as if fear had come with her returning awareness. Then, with a movement so unexpected that I jumped back, she sat up. Noticing that she seemed dizzy, I reached out my hand to steady her. At that, she let out a loud scream and, scrambling to her feet, ran from the room.
For a moment, I stayed there—kneeling and holding the brandy flask. I was utterly puzzled and astonished.
For a moment, I stayed there—kneeling and holding the brandy flask. I was completely confused and amazed.
Could she be afraid of me? But no! Why should she? I could only conclude that her nerves were badly shaken, and that she was temporarily unhinged. Upstairs, I heard a door bang, loudly, and I knew that she had taken refuge in her room. I put the flask down on the table. My attention was distracted by a noise in the direction of the back door. I went toward it, and listened. It appeared to be shaken, as though some of the creatures struggled with it, silently; but it was far too strongly constructed and hung to be easily moved.
Could she be scared of me? But no! Why would she be? I could only assume that she was really on edge and temporarily out of sorts. Upstairs, I heard a loud door slam, and I realized she had gone to hide in her room. I set the flask down on the table. My attention was pulled away by a noise coming from the back door. I went over to it and listened. It sounded like it was being rattled, as if some creatures were silently struggling with it, but it was way too sturdy and well-hung to be moved easily.
Out in the gardens rose a continuous sound. It might have been mistaken, by a casual listener, for the grunting and squealing of a herd of pigs. But, as I stood there, it came to me that there was sense and meaning to all those swinish noises. Gradually, I seemed able to trace a semblance in it to human speech—glutinous and sticky, as though each articulation were made with difficulty: yet, nevertheless, I was becoming convinced that it was no mere medley of sounds; but a rapid interchange of ideas.
Out in the gardens, there was a constant noise. A casual listener might have mistaken it for the grunting and squealing of pigs. But as I stood there, I realized that there was sense and meaning behind all those swinish sounds. Gradually, I began to recognize a resemblance to human speech—sticky and awkward, as if each word was hard to get out—but I was increasingly convinced that it wasn’t just a random mix of sounds; it was a quick exchange of ideas.
By this time, it had grown quite dark in the passages, and from these came all the varied cries and groans of which an old house is so full after nightfall. It is, no doubt, because things are then quieter, and one has more leisure to hear. Also, there may be something in the theory that the sudden change of temperature, at sundown, affects the structure of the house, somewhat—causing it to contract and settle, as it were, for the night. However, this is as may be; but, on that night in particular, I would gladly have been quit of so many eerie noises. It seemed to me, that each crack and creak was the coming of one of those Things along the dark corridors; though I knew in my heart that this could not be, for I had seen, myself, that all the doors were secure.
By this time, it had become quite dark in the hallways, and from them came all the various cries and groans that an old house is so full of after night falls. It's probably because things are quieter then, giving you more time to listen. Also, there might be something to the idea that the sudden drop in temperature at sunset affects the house's structure a bit—making it contract and settle down for the night, so to speak. However, that may just be speculation; on that particular night, I would have happily traded away so many creepy sounds. It felt like each crack and creak was the approach of one of those Things along the dark corridors; even though I knew deep down that this couldn't be true, because I had seen for myself that all the doors were secure.
Gradually, however, these sounds grew on my nerves to such an extent that, were it only to punish my cowardice, I felt I must make the 'round of the basement again, and, if anything were there, face it. And then, I would go up to my study, for I knew sleep was out of the question, with the house surrounded by creatures, half beasts, half something else, and entirely unholy.
Slowly, though, those sounds started to get on my nerves so much that, just to confront my fear, I felt I had to check the basement again and face whatever might be down there. After that, I would head back to my study because I knew sleep wasn’t happening with the house filled with creatures, part beast, part something else, and completely unnatural.
Taking the kitchen lamp down from its hook, I made my way from cellar to cellar, and room to room; through pantry and coal-hole—along passages, and into the hundred-and-one little blind alleys and hidden nooks that form the basement of the old house. Then, when I knew I had been in every corner and cranny large enough to conceal aught of any size, I made my way to the stairs.
Taking the kitchen lamp off its hook, I moved from one cellar to another, and from room to room; through the pantry and coal hole—along corridors, and into the many little blind alleys and hidden nooks that make up the basement of the old house. Then, when I was sure I had checked every corner and crack big enough to hide anything of any size, I headed to the stairs.
With my foot on the first step, I paused. It seemed to me, I heard a movement, apparently from the buttery, which is to the left of the staircase. It had been one of the first places I searched, and yet, I felt certain my ears had not deceived me. My nerves were strung now, and, with hardly any hesitation, I stepped up to the door, holding the lamp above my head. In a glance, I saw that the place was empty, save for the heavy, stone slabs, supported by brick pillars; and I was about to leave it, convinced that I had been mistaken; when, in turning, my light was flashed back from two bright spots outside the window, and high up. For a few moments, I stood there, staring. Then they moved—revolving slowly, and throwing out alternate scintillations of green and red; at least, so it appeared to me. I knew then that they were eyes.
With my foot on the first step, I paused. It seemed to me I heard a noise coming from the buttery, which is to the left of the staircase. It was one of the first places I searched, yet I felt sure my ears weren’t deceiving me. My nerves were on edge now, and without much hesitation, I stepped up to the door, holding the lamp over my head. In a glance, I saw that the place was empty, except for the heavy stone slabs supported by brick pillars; I was about to leave, convinced I had been mistaken, when as I turned, my light reflected off two bright spots outside the window, high up. For a few moments, I stood there, staring. Then they moved—turning slowly and flashing alternating glimmers of green and red; at least, that’s how it looked to me. I realized then that they were eyes.
Slowly, I traced the shadowy outline of one of the Things. It appeared to be holding on to the bars of the window, and its attitude suggested climbing. I went nearer to the window, and held the light higher. There was no need to be afraid of the creature; the bars were strong, and there was little danger of its being able to move them. And then, suddenly, in spite of the knowledge that the brute could not reach to harm me, I had a return of the horrible sensation of fear, that had assailed me on that night, a week previously. It was the same feeling of helpless, shuddering fright. I realized, dimly, that the creature's eyes were looking into mine with a steady, compelling stare. I tried to turn away; but could not. I seemed, now, to see the window through a mist. Then, I thought other eyes came and peered, and yet others; until a whole galaxy of malignant, staring orbs seemed to hold me in thrall.
Slowly, I traced the shadowy outline of one of the creatures. It looked like it was holding onto the bars of the window, and its posture suggested it was trying to climb. I moved closer to the window and raised the light. There was no reason to be afraid of it; the bars were strong, and there was little chance it could move them. But then, suddenly, despite knowing the beast couldn't reach me, I felt that horrible sensation of fear return, just like the night a week earlier. It was the same feeling of helpless, shuddering terror. I vaguely realized that the creature's eyes were locked onto mine with a steady, compelling gaze. I tried to look away, but I couldn't. It felt like I was seeing the window through a fog. Then, I thought I saw more eyes coming to peer in, and even more; until it seemed like a whole galaxy of malignant, staring eyes had me captivated.
My head began to swim, and throb violently. Then, I was aware of a feeling of acute physical pain in my left hand. It grew more severe, and forced, literally forced, my attention. With a tremendous effort, I glanced down; and, with that, the spell that had held me was broken. I realized, then, that I had, in my agitation, unconsciously caught hold of the hot lamp-glass, and burnt my hand, badly. I looked up to the window, again. The misty appearance had gone, and, now, I saw that it was crowded with dozens of bestial faces. With a sudden access of rage, I raised the lamp, and hurled it, full at the window. It struck the glass (smashing a pane), and passed between two of the bars, out into the garden, scattering burning oil as it went. I heard several loud cries of pain, and, as my sight became accustomed to the dark, I discovered that the creatures had left the window.
My head started to spin and throb painfully. Then, I noticed a sharp pain in my left hand. It intensified, demanding my attention. With a huge effort, I looked down; and at that moment, the spell that had held me was broken. I realized that, in my agitation, I had unconsciously grabbed the hot lamp glass and severely burned my hand. I looked up at the window again. The misty look had disappeared, and now I could see it was filled with dozens of grotesque faces. Fueled by sudden anger, I lifted the lamp and threw it at the window. It hit the glass (shattering a pane) and flew between two of the bars, out into the garden, spilling burning oil as it went. I heard several loud cries of pain, and as my eyes adjusted to the dark, I saw that the creatures had left the window.
Pulling myself together, I groped for the door, and, having found it, made my way upstairs, stumbling at each step. I felt dazed, as though I had received a blow on the head. At the same time, my hand smarted badly, and I was full of a nervous, dull rage against those Things.
Pulling myself together, I felt around for the door, and once I found it, I made my way upstairs, tripping on each step. I felt dizzy, like I'd been hit in the head. At the same time, my hand throbbed painfully, and I was filled with a nervous, dull anger towards those things.
Reaching my study, I lit the candles. As they burnt up, their rays were reflected from the rack of firearms on the sidewall. At the sight, I remembered that I had there a power, which, as I had proved earlier, seemed as fatal to those monsters as to more ordinary animals; and I determined I would take the offensive.
Reaching my study, I lit the candles. As they burned down, their light reflected off the rack of firearms on the wall. Seeing this, I recalled that I possessed a power that, as I had proven before, was as deadly to those monsters as it was to more ordinary creatures; and I decided to take the initiative.
First of all, I bound up my hand; for the pain was fast becoming intolerable. After that, it seemed easier, and I crossed the room, to the rifle stand. There, I selected a heavy rifle—an old and tried weapon; and, having procured ammunition, I made my way up into one of the small towers, with which the house is crowned.
First of all, I wrapped up my hand because the pain was becoming unbearable. After that, it felt more manageable, so I crossed the room to the rifle stand. There, I picked out a heavy rifle—an old and reliable weapon; and, after grabbing some ammunition, I headed up into one of the small towers that top the house.
From there, I found that I could see nothing. The gardens presented a dim blur of shadows—a little blacker, perhaps, where the trees stood. That was all, and I knew that it was useless to shoot down into all that darkness. The only thing to be done, was to wait for the moon to rise; then, I might be able to do a little execution.
From there, I realized I couldn’t see anything. The gardens were just a hazy mix of shadows—a bit darker, maybe, where the trees were. That was it, and I knew it was pointless to shoot into all that darkness. The only option was to wait for the moon to come up; then, I might be able to take some action.
In the meantime, I sat still, and kept my ears open. The gardens were comparatively quiet now, and only an occasional grunt or squeal came up to me. I did not like this silence; it made me wonder on what devilry the creatures were bent. Twice, I left the tower, and took a walk through the house; but everything was silent.
In the meantime, I stayed quiet and listened closely. The gardens were pretty quiet now, and only an occasional grunt or squeal reached me. I didn’t like this silence; it made me curious about what mischief the creatures were up to. Twice, I left the tower and walked through the house, but everything was still.
Once, I heard a noise, from the direction of the Pit, as though more earth had fallen. Following this, and lasting for some fifteen minutes, there was a commotion among the denizens of the gardens. This died away, and, after that all was again quiet.
Once, I heard a noise coming from the Pit, like more earth had collapsed. Following this, there was a stir among the people in the gardens that lasted about fifteen minutes. This quieted down, and after that, everything was peaceful again.
About an hour later, the moon's light showed above the distant horizon. From where I sat, I could see it over the trees; but it was not until it rose clear of them, that I could make out any of the details in the gardens below. Even then, I could see none of the brutes; until, happening to crane forward, I saw several of them lying prone, up against the wall of the house. What they were doing, I could not make out. It was, however, a chance too good to be ignored; and, taking aim, I fired at the one directly beneath. There was a shrill scream, and, as the smoke cleared away, I saw that it had turned on its back, and was writhing, feebly. Then, it was quiet. The others had disappeared.
About an hour later, the moonlight appeared over the distant horizon. From where I was sitting, I could see it above the trees; but it wasn't until it rose completely above them that I could make out any details in the gardens below. Even then, I couldn't see any of the creatures; until, by chance, I leaned forward and saw several of them lying flat against the wall of the house. What they were doing, I couldn't determine. However, it was a chance too good to pass up; so I took aim and shot at the one directly beneath me. There was a sharp scream, and as the smoke cleared, I saw it roll onto its back and writhe weakly. Then, it went still. The others had vanished.
Immediately after this, I heard a loud squeal, in the direction of the Pit. It was answered, a hundred times, from every part of the garden. This gave me some notion of the number of the creatures, and I began to feel that the whole affair was becoming even more serious than I had imagined.
Immediately after this, I heard a loud squeal coming from the Pit. It was echoed, a hundred times, from all around the garden. This gave me an idea of how many creatures there were, and I started to realize that the whole situation was getting even more serious than I had thought.
As I sat there, silent and watchful, the thought came to me—Why was all this? What were these Things? What did it mean? Then my thoughts flew back to that vision (though, even now, I doubt whether it was a vision) of the Plain of Silence. What did that mean? I wondered—And that Thing in the arena? Ugh! Lastly, I thought of the house I had seen in that far-away place. That house, so like this in every detail of external structure, that it might have been modeled from it; or this from that. I had never thought of that—
As I sat there, quiet and alert, the thought crossed my mind—Why is all this happening? What are these things? What does it mean? Then my mind drifted back to that vision (though, even now, I’m not sure if it was a vision) of the Plain of Silence. What did that mean? I wondered—And that thing in the arena? Yikes! Finally, I thought about the house I had seen in that distant place. That house, so similar to this one in every detail of its exterior, that it could have been a replica; or this one could have been modeled after it. I had never considered that—
At this moment, there came another long squeal, from the Pit, followed, a second later, by a couple of shorter ones. At once, the garden was filled with answering cries. I stood up, quickly, and looked over the parapet. In the moonlight, it seemed as though the shrubberies were alive. They tossed hither and thither, as though shaken by a strong, irregular wind; while a continuous rustling, and a noise of scampering feet, rose up to me. Several times, I saw the moonlight gleam on running, white figures among the bushes, and, twice, I fired. The second time, my shot was answered by a short squeal of pain.
At that moment, there was another long squeal from the Pit, followed a second later by a couple of shorter ones. Instantly, the garden was filled with responding cries. I quickly stood up and looked over the parapet. In the moonlight, it looked like the shrubs were alive. They swayed back and forth, as if shaken by a strong, irregular wind, while a constant rustling and the sound of scampering feet rose up to me. Several times, I saw the moonlight reflect off running, white figures among the bushes, and twice, I fired my shot. The second time, my shot was met with a short squeal of pain.
A minute later, the gardens lay silent. From the Pit, came a deep, hoarse Babel of swine-talk. At times, angry cries smote the air, and they would be answered by multitudinous gruntings. It occurred to me, that they were holding some kind of a council, perhaps to discuss the problem of entering the house. Also, I thought that they seemed much enraged, probably by my successful shots.
A minute later, the gardens were quiet. From the Pit came a deep, rough noise of boar sounds. At times, angry shouts pierced the air, and they were met with a chorus of grunts. It occurred to me that they were having some sort of meeting, maybe to talk about how to get into the house. I also thought they seemed really angry, probably because of my successful shots.
It occurred to me, that now would be a good time to make a final survey of our defenses. This, I proceeded to do at once; visiting the whole of the basement again, and examining each of the doors. Luckily, they are all, like the back one, built of solid, iron-studded oak. Then, I went upstairs to the study. I was more anxious about this door. It is, palpably, of a more modern make than the others, and, though a stout piece of work, it has little of their ponderous strength.
It occurred to me that now would be a good time to do a final check of our defenses. I immediately set out to do this, revisiting the entire basement and inspecting each of the doors. Fortunately, they are all, like the back one, made of solid, iron-studded oak. Then, I went upstairs to the study. I was more worried about this door. It's clearly of a more modern design than the others, and, although it's well-made, it lacks their heavy strength.
I must explain here, that there is a small, raised lawn on this side of the house, upon which this door opens—the windows of the study being barred on this account. All the other entrances—excepting the great gateway which is never opened—are in the lower storey.
I need to mention that there’s a small, elevated lawn on this side of the house where this door opens—the study windows are barred because of this. All the other entrances—except for the large gate that is never used—are on the ground floor.
VII
THE ATTACK
I spent some time, puzzling how to strengthen the study door. Finally, I went down to the kitchen, and with some trouble, brought up several heavy pieces of timber. These, I wedged up, slantwise, against it, from the floor, nailing them top and bottom. For half-an-hour, I worked hard, and, at last, got it shored to my mind.
I spent some time figuring out how to reinforce the study door. Finally, I went down to the kitchen and, with some effort, brought up several heavy pieces of wood. I propped them up at an angle against the door from the floor, nailing them at the top and bottom. I worked hard for half an hour, and finally, I got it secured the way I wanted.
Then, feeling easier, I resumed my coat, which I had laid aside, and proceeded to attend to one or two matters before returning to the tower. It was whilst thus employed, that I heard a fumbling at the door, and the latch was tried. Keeping silence, I waited. Soon, I heard several of the creatures outside. They were grunting to one another, softly. Then, for a minute, there was quietness. Suddenly, there sounded a quick, low grunt, and the door creaked under a tremendous pressure. It would have burst inward; but for the supports I had placed. The strain ceased, as quickly as it had begun, and there was more talk.
Then, feeling more at ease, I put my coat back on, which I had set aside, and took care of a couple of things before heading back to the tower. While I was doing this, I heard some fumbling at the door, and someone tried the latch. I kept quiet and waited. Soon, I could hear several of the creatures outside. They were softly grunting to each other. Then, for a moment, there was silence. Suddenly, a quick, low grunt sounded, and the door creaked under a huge pressure. It would have burst open if not for the supports I had put in place. The pressure stopped as quickly as it had started, and I heard more chatter.
Presently, one of the Things squealed, softly, and I heard the sound of others approaching. There was a short confabulation; then again, silence; and I realized that they had called several more to assist. Feeling that now was the supreme moment, I stood ready, with my rifle presented. If the door gave, I would, at least, slay as many as possible.
Currently, one of the Things squealed softly, and I heard more approaching. There was a brief discussion; then silence again, and I realized they had summoned several more for help. Feeling that this was the crucial moment, I stood ready, with my rifle aimed. If the door broke down, I would at least take out as many as I could.
Again came the low signal; and, once more, the door cracked, under a huge force. For, a minute perhaps, the pressure was kept up; and I waited, nervously; expecting each moment to see the door come down with a crash. But no; the struts held, and the attempt proved abortive. Then followed more of their horrible, grunting talk, and, whilst it lasted, I thought I distinguished the noise of fresh arrivals.
Again came the low signal, and, once more, the door creaked under a huge force. For maybe a minute, the pressure was maintained, and I waited, nervously, expecting any moment to see the door crash down. But no; the supports held, and the attempt was unsuccessful. Then came more of their terrible, grunting chatter, and while it lasted, I thought I heard the sound of newcomers.
After a long discussion, during which the door was several times shaken, they became quiet once more, and I knew that they were going to make a third attempt to break it down. I was almost in despair. The props had been severely tried in the two previous attacks, and I was sorely afraid that this would prove too much for them.
After a long discussion, during which the door was shaken several times, they fell quiet again, and I realized they were going to make a third attempt to break it down. I was nearly in despair. The supports had been seriously tested in the previous two attacks, and I was really worried that this would be too much for them.
At that moment, like an inspiration, a thought flashed into my troubled brain. Instantly, for it was no time to hesitate, I ran from the room, and up stair after stair. This time, it was not to one of the towers, that I went; but out on to the flat, leaded roof itself. Once there, I raced across to the parapet, that walls it 'round, and looked down. As I did so, I heard the short, grunted signal, and, even up there, caught the crying of the door under the assault.
At that moment, a thought suddenly hit me. Without wasting any time, I dashed out of the room and ran up the stairs. This time, I wasn't going to one of the towers; instead, I went out onto the flat, leaded roof. Once I got there, I sprinted over to the parapet that surrounds it and looked down. As I did, I heard the short, grunted signal, and even up there, I could hear the door crying out under the pressure.
There was not a moment to lose, and, leaning over, I aimed, quickly, and fired. The report rang sharply, and, almost blending with it, came the loud splud of the bullet striking its mark. From below, rose a shrill wail; and the door ceased its groaning. Then, as I took my weight from off the parapet, a huge piece of the stone coping slid from under me, and fell with a crash among the disorganized throng beneath. Several horrible shrieks quavered through the night air, and then I heard a sound of scampering feet. Cautiously, I looked over. In the moonlight, I could see the great copingstone, lying right across the threshold of the door. I thought I saw something under it—several things, white; but I could not be sure.
There was no time to waste, so I leaned over, aimed quickly, and fired. The shot rang out sharply, and almost at the same moment, I heard the loud splat of the bullet hitting its target. From below, a high-pitched wail rose up, and the door stopped its creaking. Then, as I shifted my weight off the parapet, a large piece of stone coping slipped out from under me and crashed down into the chaotic crowd below. Several terrifying shrieks pierced the night air, and then I heard the sound of rushing feet. Carefully, I looked over. In the moonlight, I could see the large coping stone lying directly across the doorway. I thought I saw something beneath it—several white things—but I couldn’t be sure.
And so a few minutes passed.
And so a few minutes went by.
As I stared, I saw something come 'round, out of the shadow of the house. It was one of the Things. It went up to the stone, silently, and bent down. I was unable to see what it did. In a minute it stood up. It had something in its talons, which it put to its mouth and tore at....
As I watched, I saw something come out from the shadow of the house. It was one of the Things. It moved silently towards the stone and bent down. I couldn't see what it was doing. After a minute, it stood up. It had something in its claws that it brought to its mouth and started tearing at...
For the moment, I did not realize. Then, slowly, I comprehended. The Thing was stooping again. It was horrible. I started to load my rifle. When I looked again, the monster was tugging at the stone—moving it to one side. I leant the rifle on the coping, and pulled the trigger. The brute collapsed, on its face, and kicked, slightly.
For the moment, I didn't get it. Then, slowly, it clicked. The creature was bending down again. It was terrifying. I began to load my rifle. When I looked again, the monster was pulling at the stone—shifting it aside. I rested the rifle on the edge and pulled the trigger. The beast fell, face down, and kicked a bit.
Simultaneously, almost, with the report, I heard another sound—that of breaking glass. Waiting, only to recharge my weapon, I ran from the roof, and down the first two flights of stairs.
At the same time as the report, I heard another noise—the sound of breaking glass. While I paused just to reload my weapon, I sprinted from the roof and down the first two flights of stairs.
Here, I paused to listen. As I did so, there came another tinkle of falling glass. It appeared to come from the floor below. Excitedly, I sprang down the steps, and, guided by the rattle of the window-sash, reached the door of one of the empty bedrooms, at the back of the house. I thrust it open. The room was but dimly illuminated by the moonlight; most of the light being blotted out by moving figures at the window. Even as I stood, one crawled through, into the room. Leveling my weapon, I fired point-blank at it—filling the room with a deafening bang. When the smoke cleared, I saw that the room was empty, and the window free. The room was much lighter. The night air blew in, coldly, through the shattered panes. Down below, in the night, I could hear a soft moaning, and a confused murmur of swine-voices.
Here, I stopped to listen. As I did, I heard another tinkle of falling glass. It seemed to come from the floor below. Excitedly, I rushed down the steps, and, guided by the rattling of the window, I reached the door of one of the empty bedrooms at the back of the house. I pushed it open. The room was dimly lit by the moonlight; most of the light was blocked by moving figures at the window. Just as I stood there, one crawled through into the room. Aiming my weapon, I fired at point-blank range—filling the room with a deafening bang. When the smoke cleared, I saw that the room was empty and the window was clear. It was much brighter now. The cold night air blew in through the shattered panes. Down below, in the darkness, I could hear a soft moaning and a confused murmur of pig-like voices.
Stepping to one side of the window, I reloaded, and then stood there, waiting. Presently, I heard a scuffling noise. From where I stood in the shadow, I could see, without being seen.
Stepping to the side of the window, I reloaded and then stood there, waiting. Soon, I heard a rustling sound. From my spot in the shadows, I could see without being noticed.
Nearer came the sounds, and then I saw something come up above the sill, and clutch at the broken window-frame. It caught a piece of the woodwork; and, now, I could make out that it was a hand and arm. A moment later, the face of one of the Swine-creatures rose into view. Then, before I could use my rifle, or do anything, there came a sharp crack—cr-ac-k; and the window-frame gave way under the weight of the Thing. Next instant, a squashing thud, and a loud outcry, told me that it had fallen to the ground. With a savage hope that it had been killed, I went to the window. The moon had gone behind a cloud, so that I could see nothing; though a steady hum of jabbering, just beneath where I stood, indicated that there were several more of the brutes close at hand.
The sounds got closer, and then I saw something rise above the window sill, grabbing at the broken frame. It caught a piece of wood, and I realized it was a hand and arm. A moment later, the face of one of the Swine-creatures came into view. Just as I was about to use my rifle or do anything, there was a sharp crack—cr-ac-k; and the window frame gave way under the weight of the creature. The next instant, a splat and a loud shout told me it had hit the ground. With a wild hope that it was dead, I went to the window. The moon had slipped behind a cloud, so I couldn't see anything; however, a steady buzz of chatter just below where I stood suggested that several more of the beasts were nearby.
As I stood there, looking down, I marveled how it had been possible for the creatures to climb so far; for the wall is comparatively smooth, while the distance to the ground must be, at least, eighty feet.
As I stood there, looking down, I was amazed at how the creatures managed to climb so high; the wall is pretty smooth, and the drop to the ground must be at least eighty feet.
All at once, as I bent, peering, I saw something, indistinctly, that cut the grey shadow of the house-side, with a black line. It passed the window, to the left, at a distance of about two feet. Then, I remembered that it was a gutter-pipe, that had been put there some years ago, to carry off the rainwater. I had forgotten about it. I could see, now, how the creatures had managed to reach the window. Even as the solution came to me, I heard a faint slithering, scratching noise, and knew that another of the brutes was coming. I waited some odd moments; then leant out of the window and felt the pipe. To my delight, I found that it was quite loose, and I managed, using the rifle-barrel as a crowbar, to lever it out from the wall. I worked quickly. Then, taking hold with both bands, I wrenched the whole concern away, and hurled it down—with the Thing still clinging to it—into the garden.
Suddenly, as I leaned in to look closer, I noticed something vague that broke the gray shadow of the house with a black line. It passed by the window on the left, about two feet away. Then I realized it was a gutter pipe that had been installed years ago to drain rainwater. I had completely forgotten about it. Now I could see how the creatures had managed to get to the window. Just as the realization hit me, I heard a faint slithering and scratching sound, and I knew another one of the creatures was coming. I waited a moment; then I leaned out of the window and felt the pipe. To my surprise, it was quite loose, and I was able to use the rifle barrel as a lever to pry it away from the wall. I worked quickly. Then, gripping it with both hands, I yanked the whole thing out and hurled it down into the garden—creature still clinging to it.
For a few minutes longer, I waited there, listening; but, after the first general outcry, I heard nothing. I knew, now, that there was no more reason to fear an attack from this quarter. I had removed the only means of reaching the window, and, as none of the other windows had any adjacent water pipes, to tempt the climbing powers of the monsters, I began to feel more confident of escaping their clutches.
For a few more minutes, I stayed there, listening; but after the initial loud noise, I heard nothing. I realized that there was no longer any reason to be afraid of an attack from this side. I had taken away the only way to reach the window, and since none of the other windows had nearby water pipes to entice the climbing abilities of the creatures, I started to feel more sure about getting away from their grasp.
Leaving the room, I made my way down to the study. I was anxious to see how the door had withstood the test of that last assault. Entering, I lit two of the candles, and then turned to the door. One of the large props had been displaced, and, on that side, the door had been forced inward some six inches.
Leaving the room, I headed down to the study. I was eager to see how the door had held up after that last attack. Once inside, I lit two of the candles and then looked at the door. One of the big supports had been moved, and on that side, the door had been pushed in about six inches.
It was Providential that I had managed to drive the brutes away just when I did! And that copingstone! I wondered, vaguely, how I had managed to dislodge it. I had not noticed it loose, as I took my shot; and then, as I stood up, it had slipped away from beneath me ... I felt that I owed the dismissal of the attacking force, more to its timely fall than to my rifle. Then the thought came, that I had better seize this chance to shore up the door, again. It was evident that the creatures had not returned since the fall of the copingstone; but who was to say how long they would keep away?
It was lucky that I managed to drive those animals away right when I did! And that coping stone! I wondered, vaguely, how I had managed to knock it loose. I hadn’t noticed it was unstable when I took my shot; and then, as I got up, it had slipped away from underneath me... I felt like I owed the retreat of the attacking group more to its sudden fall than to my rifle. Then the thought hit me that I should take this opportunity to reinforce the door again. It was clear that the creatures hadn’t come back since the coping stone fell, but who’s to say how long they would stay away?
There and then, I set-to, at repairing the door—working hard and anxiously. First, I went down to the basement, and, rummaging 'round, found several pieces of heavy oak planking. With these, I returned to the study, and, having removed the props, placed the planks up against the door. Then, I nailed the heads of the struts to these, and, driving them well home at the bottoms, nailed them again there.
There and then, I got to work on fixing the door—working hard and nervously. First, I went down to the basement and, searching around, found several pieces of heavy oak planks. With these, I went back to the study and, after removing the supports, placed the planks against the door. Then, I nailed the tops of the struts to these and drove them in firmly at the bottom, nailing them again there.
Thus, I made the door stronger than ever; for now it was solid with the backing of boards, and would, I felt convinced, stand a heavier pressure than hitherto, without giving way.
So, I made the door tougher than ever; now it was solid with the support of boards, and I was sure it could withstand more pressure than before without breaking.
After that, I lit the lamp which I had brought from the kitchen, and went down to have a look at the lower windows.
After that, I turned on the lamp I had taken from the kitchen and went downstairs to check the lower windows.
Now that I had seen an instance of the strength the creatures possessed, I felt considerable anxiety about the windows on the ground floor—in spite of the fact that they were so strongly barred.
Now that I had witnessed the strength of the creatures, I felt a lot of anxiety about the windows on the ground floor—even though they were heavily barred.
I went first to the buttery, having a vivid remembrance of my late adventure there. The place was chilly, and the wind, soughing in through the broken glass, produced an eerie note. Apart from the general air of dismalness, the place was as I had left it the night before. Going up to the window, I examined the bars, closely; noting, as I did so, their comfortable thickness. Still, as I looked more intently, it seemed to me, that the middle bar was bent slightly from the straight; yet it was but trifling, and it might have been so for years. I had never, before, noticed them particularly.
I went first to the kitchen, remembering my recent adventure there. The place was cold, and the wind, whistling through the broken glass, created an eerie sound. Aside from the overall feeling of gloom, the place looked just as I had left it the night before. I approached the window and closely inspected the bars, noting their solid thickness. Still, as I looked more carefully, it seemed to me that the middle bar was slightly bent. However, it was a minor issue, and it could have been that way for years. I had never really paid attention to them before.
I put my hand through the broken window, and shook the bar. It was as firm as a rock. Perhaps the creatures had tried to 'start' it, and, finding it beyond their power, ceased from the effort. After that, I went 'round to each of the windows, in turn; examining them with careful attention; but nowhere else could I trace anything to show that there had been any tampering. Having finished my survey, I went back to the study, and poured myself out a little brandy. Then to the tower to watch.
I put my hand through the broken window and shook the bar. It was solid as a rock. Maybe the creatures had tried to force it and, finding it too difficult, gave up. After that, I went around to each of the windows, one by one, examining them closely, but I couldn’t find any evidence of tampering anywhere else. When I finished my inspection, I went back to the study and poured myself a little brandy. Then I headed to the tower to watch.
VIII
AFTER THE ATTACK
It was now about three a.m., and, presently, the Eastern sky began to pale with the coming of dawn. Gradually, the day came, and, by its light, I scanned the gardens, earnestly; but nowhere could I see any signs of the brutes. I leant over, and glanced down to the foot of the wall, to see whether the body of the Thing I had shot the night before was still there. It was gone. I supposed that others of the monsters had removed it during the night.
It was now around three a.m., and soon enough, the Eastern sky started to lighten with the approach of dawn. Gradually, day broke, and with the morning light, I carefully looked over the gardens; still, I couldn’t find any signs of the creatures. I leaned over and looked down at the bottom of the wall to check if the body of the Thing I had shot the night before was still there. It was gone. I figured that other monsters had taken it away during the night.
Then, I went down on to the roof, and crossed over to the gap from which the coping stone had fallen. Reaching it, I looked over. Yes, there was the stone, as I had seen it last; but there was no appearance of anything beneath it; nor could I see the creatures I had killed, after its fall. Evidently, they also had been taken away. I turned, and went down to my study. There, I sat down, wearily. I was thoroughly tired. It was quite light now; though the sun's rays were not, as yet, perceptibly hot. A clock chimed the hour of four.
Then, I went down to the roof and crossed over to the gap where the coping stone had fallen. When I got there, I looked over. Yes, the stone was just as I had seen it last; but there was nothing underneath it, and I couldn't see the creatures I had killed after it fell. Clearly, they had also been taken away. I turned and went down to my study. There, I sat down, feeling exhausted. I was completely tired. It was quite light now, although the sun's rays weren't hot yet. A clock chimed four o'clock.
I awoke, with a start, and looked 'round, hurriedly. The clock in the corner, indicated that it was three o'clock. It was already afternoon. I must have slept for nearly eleven hours.
I woke up suddenly and looked around quickly. The clock in the corner showed it was three o'clock. It was already afternoon. I must have slept for nearly eleven hours.
With a jerky movement, I sat forward in the chair, and listened. The house was perfectly silent. Slowly, I stood up, and yawned. I felt desperately tired, still, and sat down again; wondering what it was that had waked me.
With a quick motion, I leaned forward in the chair and listened. The house was completely silent. Slowly, I stood up and yawned. I felt incredibly tired, so I sat down again, wondering what had woken me.
It must have been the clock striking, I concluded, presently; and was commencing to doze off, when a sudden noise brought me back, once more, to life. It was the sound of a step, as of a person moving cautiously down the corridor, toward my study. In an instant, I was on my feet, and grasping my rifle. Noiselessly, I waited. Had the creatures broken in, whilst I slept? Even as I questioned, the steps reached my door, halted momentarily, and then continued down the passage. Silently, I tiptoed to the doorway, and peeped out. Then, I experienced such a feeling of relief, as must a reprieved criminal—it was my sister. She was going toward the stairs.
It must have been the clock striking, I thought, as I started to doze off, when a sudden noise jolted me back to reality. It was the sound of footsteps, like someone moving quietly down the hallway toward my study. In an instant, I was on my feet, holding my rifle. I waited in silence. Had something broken in while I slept? Just then, the footsteps reached my door, paused for a moment, and then continued down the corridor. I tiptoed to the doorway and peeked out. Then, I felt a wave of relief, like a criminal who has just been pardoned—it was my sister. She was heading toward the stairs.
I stepped into the hall, and was about to call to her, when it occurred to me, that it was very queer she should have crept past my door, in that stealthy manner. I was puzzled, and, for one brief moment, the thought occupied my mind, that it was not she, but some fresh mystery of the house. Then, as I caught a glimpse of her old petticoat, the thought passed as quickly as it had come, and I half laughed. There could be no mistaking that ancient garment. Yet, I wondered what she was doing; and, remembering her condition of mind, on the previous day, I felt that it might be best to follow, quietly—taking care not to alarm her—and see what she was going to do. If she behaved rationally, well and good; if not, I should have to take steps to restrain her. I could run no unnecessary risks, under the danger that threatened us.
I walked into the hall and was about to call out to her when it struck me as very strange that she had sneaked past my door like that. I was confused, and for a brief moment, I thought it might not be her but some new mystery of the house. Then, when I caught a glimpse of her old petticoat, that thought vanished as quickly as it came, and I half-laughed. There could be no mistaking that old piece of clothing. Still, I wondered what she was up to; and remembering how she felt the day before, I thought it might be best to follow her quietly—ensuring not to startle her—and see what she was planning to do. If she acted rationally, great; if not, I'd have to take steps to keep her in check. I couldn’t afford any unnecessary risks with the danger we were facing.
Quickly, I reached the head of the stairs, and paused a moment. Then, I heard a sound that sent me leaping down, at a mad rate—it was the rattle of bolts being unshot. That foolish sister of mine was actually unbarring the back door.
Quickly, I got to the top of the stairs and paused for a moment. Then, I heard a noise that made me rush down at full speed—it was the sound of bolts being unlatched. That silly sister of mine was really unlocking the back door.
Just as her hand was on the last bolt, I reached her. She had not seen me, and, the first thing she knew, I had hold of her arm. She glanced up quickly, like a frightened animal, and screamed aloud.
Just as her hand was on the last bolt, I reached her. She hadn't noticed me, and before she knew it, I had grabbed her arm. She looked up quickly, like a scared animal, and screamed.
'Come, Mary!' I said, sternly, 'what's the meaning of this nonsense? Do you mean to tell me you don't understand the danger, that you try to throw our two lives away in this fashion!'
'Come on, Mary!' I said firmly, 'what's the meaning of this nonsense? Are you really saying you don't see the danger, that you want to risk both our lives like this?'
To this, she replied nothing; only trembled, violently, gasping and sobbing, as though in the last extremity of fear.
To this, she said nothing; she just shook uncontrollably, gasping and sobbing, as if she were in the very depths of fear.
Through some minutes, I reasoned with her; pointing out the need for caution, and asking her to be brave. There was little to be afraid of now, I explained—and, I tried to believe that I spoke the truth—but she must be sensible, and not attempt to leave the house for a few days.
For a few minutes, I talked to her, highlighting the importance of being cautious and encouraging her to be brave. I mentioned that there wasn't much to fear now, and I tried to convince myself that I was speaking the truth—but she needed to be reasonable and not try to leave the house for a few days.
At last, I ceased, in despair. It was no use talking to her; she was, obviously, not quite herself for the time being. Finally, I told her she had better go to her room, if she could not behave rationally.
At last, I stopped, feeling hopeless. It was pointless to talk to her; she clearly wasn’t herself at the moment. In the end, I told her she should go to her room if she couldn't act reasonably.
Still, she took not any notice. So, without more ado, I picked her up in my arms, and carried her there. At first, she screamed, wildly; but had relapsed into silent trembling, by the time I reached the stairs.
Still, she didn’t pay any attention. So, without further delay, I picked her up in my arms and carried her there. At first, she screamed loudly, but by the time I reached the stairs, she had fallen silent and was trembling.
Arriving at her room, I laid her upon the bed. She lay there quietly enough, neither speaking nor sobbing—just shaking in a very ague of fear. I took a rug from a chair near by, and spread it over her. I could do nothing more for her, and so, crossed to where Pepper lay in a big basket. My sister had taken charge of him since his wound, to nurse him, for it had proved more severe than I had thought, and I was pleased to note that, in spite of her state of mind, she had looked after the old dog, carefully. Stooping, I spoke to him, and, in reply, he licked my hand, feebly. He was too ill to do more.
Arriving at her room, I laid her on the bed. She lay there quietly, not speaking or crying—just shaking with intense fear. I took a blanket from a nearby chair and spread it over her. I couldn't do anything more for her, so I moved over to where Pepper lay in a big basket. My sister had been taking care of him since his injury, which had turned out to be worse than I thought, and I was glad to see that, despite her state of mind, she had taken good care of the old dog. Leaning down, I spoke to him, and he weakly licked my hand in reply. He was too sick to do anything more.
Then, going to the bed, I bent over my sister, and asked her how she felt; but she only shook the more, and, much as it pained me, I had to admit that my presence seemed to make her worse.
Then, I went to the bed, leaned over my sister, and asked her how she was feeling; but she only shook even more, and, as much as it hurt me, I had to accept that my being there seemed to make her feel worse.
And so, I left her—locking the door, and pocketing the key. It seemed to be the only course to take.
And so, I left her—locked the door and pocketed the key. It felt like the only thing to do.
The rest of the day, I spent between the tower and my study. For food, I brought up a loaf from the pantry, and on this, and some claret, I lived for that day.
The rest of the day, I spent between the tower and my study. For food, I grabbed a loaf from the pantry, and on that, along with some red wine, I got by for the day.
What a long, weary day it was. If only I could have gone out into the gardens, as is my wont, I should have been content enough; but to be cooped in this silent house, with no companion, save a mad woman and a sick dog, was enough to prey upon the nerves of the hardiest. And out in the tangled shrubberies that surrounded the house, lurked—for all I could tell—those infernal Swine-creatures waiting their chance. Was ever a man in such straits?
What a long, exhausting day it was. If only I could have gone out into the gardens, like I usually do, I would have been content enough; but being stuck in this quiet house, with no company except a crazy woman and a sick dog, was enough to test even the toughest nerves. And out in the overgrown bushes around the house, those dreadful Swine-creatures were lurking, just waiting for their chance. Has anyone ever been in such a situation?
Once, in the afternoon, and again, later, I went to visit my sister. The second time, I found her tending Pepper; but, at my approach, she slid over, unobtrusively, to the far corner, with a gesture that saddened me beyond belief. Poor girl! her fear cut me intolerably, and I would not intrude on her, unnecessarily. She would be better, I trusted, in a few days; meanwhile, I could do nothing; and I judged it still needful—hard as it seemed—to keep her confined to her room. One thing there was that I took for encouragement: she had eaten some of the food I had taken to her, on my first visit.
Once, in the afternoon, and again later, I went to visit my sister. The second time, I found her taking care of Pepper; but when I approached, she quietly slid over to the far corner with a gesture that deeply saddened me. Poor girl! Her fear affected me painfully, and I didn’t want to intrude on her unnecessarily. I hoped she would feel better in a few days; meanwhile, there was nothing I could do, and I thought it was still necessary—even though it was hard—to keep her confined to her room. One thing I took as encouragement was that she had eaten some of the food I brought her on my first visit.
And so the day passed.
And so the day went.
As the evening drew on, the air grew chilly, and I began to make preparations for passing a second night in the tower—taking up two additional rifles, and a heavy ulster. The rifles I loaded, and laid alongside my other; as I intended to make things warm for any of the creatures who might show, during the night. I had plenty of ammunition, and I thought to give the brutes such a lesson, as should show them the uselessness of attempting to force an entrance.
As the evening went on, the air got cooler, and I started getting ready to spend another night in the tower—bringing two more rifles and a heavy coat. I loaded the rifles and set them next to the others; I planned to make things uncomfortable for any creatures that might appear during the night. I had plenty of ammo, and I wanted to teach those brutes a lesson that would make them realize how pointless it was to try to break in.
After that, I made the 'round of the house again; paying particular attention to the props that supported the study door. Then, feeling that I had done all that lay in my power to insure our safety, I returned to the tower; calling in on my sister and Pepper, for a final visit, on the way. Pepper was asleep; but woke, as I entered, and wagged his tail, in recognition. I thought he seemed slightly better. My sister was lying on the bed; though whether asleep or not, I was unable to tell; and thus I left them.
After that, I went around the house again, paying special attention to the supports for the study door. Then, feeling that I had done everything I could to ensure our safety, I went back to the tower, stopping by to check on my sister and Pepper for a final visit on the way. Pepper was asleep but woke up as I entered and wagged his tail in recognition. He seemed a bit better to me. My sister was lying on the bed, but I couldn't tell if she was asleep or not, so I left them like that.
Reaching the tower, I made myself as comfortable as circumstances would permit, and settled down to watch through the night. Gradually, darkness fell, and soon the details of the gardens were merged into shadows. During the first few hours, I sat, alert, listening for any sound that might help to tell me if anything were stirring down below. It was far too dark for my eyes to be of much use.
Reaching the tower, I got as comfortable as I could and settled in to watch through the night. Gradually, darkness descended, and soon the details of the gardens blended into shadows. During the first few hours, I sat alert, listening for any sounds that might indicate if anything was moving below. It was way too dark for my eyes to be of much help.
Slowly, the hours passed; without anything unusual happening. And the moon rose, showing the gardens, apparently empty, and silent. And so, through the night, without disturbance or sound.
Slowly, the hours went by; nothing unusual happened. The moon rose, illuminating the gardens, which seemed empty and quiet. And so, through the night, there was no disturbance or sound.
Toward morning, I began to grow stiff and cold, with my long vigil; also, I was getting very uneasy, concerning the continued quietness on the part of the creatures. I mistrusted it, and would sooner, far, have had them attack the house, openly. Then, at least, I should have known my danger, and been able to meet it; but to wait like this, through a whole night, picturing all kinds of unknown devilment, was to jeopardize one's sanity. Once or twice, the thought came to me, that, perhaps, they had gone; but, in my heart, I found it impossible to believe that it was so.
Toward morning, I started to feel stiff and cold from my long watch; also, I was getting really anxious about the ongoing silence from the creatures. I didn't trust it, and I would have much preferred if they had attacked the house directly. At least then, I would have known my danger and could have faced it; but waiting like this, through an entire night, imagining all sorts of unknown threats, was risking my sanity. A couple of times, the thought crossed my mind that maybe they had left; but deep down, I just couldn't believe that was true.
IX
IN THE CELLARS
At last, what with being tired and cold, and the uneasiness that possessed me, I resolved to take a walk through the house; first calling in at the study, for a glass of brandy to warm me. This, I did, and, while there, I examined the door, carefully; but found all as I had left it the night before.
At last, feeling tired and cold, along with the unease that had settled over me, I decided to take a walk through the house. First, I stopped by the study for a glass of brandy to warm me up. I did that, and while I was there, I checked the door carefully but found everything just as I had left it the night before.
The day was just breaking, as I left the tower; though it was still too dark in the house to be able to see without a light, and I took one of the study candles with me on my 'round. By the time I had finished the ground floor, the daylight was creeping in, wanly, through the barred windows. My search had shown me nothing fresh. Everything appeared to be in order, and I was on the point of extinguishing my candle, when the thought suggested itself to me to have another glance 'round the cellars. I had not, if I remember rightly, been into them since my hasty search on the evening of the attack.
The day was just beginning as I left the tower; it was still too dark inside the house to see without a light, so I took one of the study candles with me on my rounds. By the time I finished checking the ground floor, daylight was slowly seeping in through the barred windows. My search hadn't revealed anything new. Everything seemed in order, and I was about to blow out my candle when I thought I should take another look around the cellars. As far as I remember, I hadn’t been down there since my quick search on the night of the attack.
For, perhaps, the half of a minute, I hesitated. I would have been very willing to forego the task—as, indeed, I am inclined to think any man well might—for of all the great, awe-inspiring rooms in this house, the cellars are the hugest and weirdest. Great, gloomy caverns of places, unlit by any ray of daylight. Yet, I would not shirk the work. I felt that to do so would smack of sheer cowardice. Besides, as I reassured myself, the cellars were really the most unlikely places in which to come across anything dangerous; considering that they can be entered, only through a heavy oaken door, the key of which, I carry always on my person.
For maybe half a minute, I hesitated. I would have happily skipped the task—honestly, I think anyone might have—because out of all the impressive, intimidating rooms in this house, the cellars are the biggest and strangest. They’re dark, enormous spaces, completely cut off from any sunlight. Still, I didn’t want to back down. I felt that to do so would be pure cowardice. Plus, as I reminded myself, the cellars were actually the least likely places to find anything dangerous, considering you can only enter through a heavy oak door, and I always carry the key with me.
It is in the smallest of these places that I keep my wine; a gloomy hole close to the foot of the cellar stairs; and beyond which, I have seldom proceeded. Indeed, save for the rummage 'round, already mentioned, I doubt whether I had ever, before, been right through the cellars.
It’s in the tiniest of these spots that I store my wine; a dark little nook near the bottom of the cellar stairs, and beyond which I rarely venture. In fact, aside from the search I mentioned earlier, I seriously doubt I had ever fully explored the cellars before.
As I unlocked the great door, at the top of the steps, I paused, nervously, a moment, at the strange, desolate smell that assailed my nostrils. Then, throwing the barrel of my weapon forward, I descended, slowly, into the darkness of the underground regions.
As I unlocked the huge door at the top of the steps, I hesitated for a moment, feeling nervous about the strange, empty smell that hit me. Then, pointing my weapon forward, I slowly descended into the darkness of the underground area.
Reaching the bottom of the stairs, I stood for a minute, and listened. All was silent, save for a faint drip, drip of water, falling, drop-by-drop, somewhere to my left. As I stood, I noticed how quietly the candle burnt; never a flicker nor flare, so utterly windless was the place.
Reaching the bottom of the stairs, I paused for a moment and listened. Everything was silent, except for the faint drip of water, falling drop by drop somewhere to my left. As I stood there, I noticed how quietly the candle burned; not a flicker or flare, so completely still was the air.
Quietly, I moved from cellar to cellar. I had but a very dim memory of their arrangement. The impressions left by my first search were blurred. I had recollections of a succession of great cellars, and of one, greater than the rest, the roof of which was upheld by pillars; beyond that my mind was hazy, and predominated by a sense of cold and darkness and shadows. Now, however, it was different; for, although nervous, I was sufficiently collected to be able to look about me, and note the structure and size of the different vaults I entered.
Quietly, I moved from cellar to cellar. I only had a faint memory of how they were laid out. The impressions from my first search were blurry. I remembered a series of large cellars, and one that was bigger than the others, with a roof supported by pillars; beyond that, my mind was foggy, dominated by a feeling of cold, darkness, and shadows. However, now it was different; even though I was nervous, I was calm enough to look around and take note of the structure and size of the different vaults I entered.
Of course, with the amount of light given by my candle, it was not possible to examine each place, minutely, but I was enabled to notice, as I went along, that the walls appeared to be built with wonderful precision and finish; while here and there, an occasional, massive pillar shot up to support the vaulted roof.
Of course, with the light from my candle, it wasn't possible to closely inspect every spot, but I was able to see, as I moved along, that the walls seemed to be constructed with incredible precision and detail; and here and there, a large pillar rose up to support the vaulted ceiling.
Thus, I came, at last, to the great cellar that I remembered. It is reached, through a huge, arched entrance, on which I observed strange, fantastic carvings, which threw queer shadows under the light of my candle. As I stood, and examined these, thoughtfully, it occurred to me how strange it was, that I should be so little acquainted with my own house. Yet, this may be easily understood, when one realizes the size of this ancient pile, and the fact that only my old sister and I live in it, occupying a few of the rooms, such as our wants decide.
So, I finally arrived at the big cellar that I remembered. You get there through a massive arched entrance, where I noticed bizarre, imaginative carvings that cast odd shadows in the light of my candle. As I stood there examining them thoughtfully, it struck me how odd it was that I knew so little about my own house. But that makes sense when you consider how large this old building is and the fact that only my older sister and I live here, using just a few of the rooms based on our needs.
Holding the light high, I passed on into the cellar, and, keeping to the right, paced slowly up, until I reached the further end. I walked quietly, and looked cautiously about, as I went. But, so far as the light showed, I saw nothing unusual.
Holding the light up high, I moved into the cellar and, sticking to the right side, walked slowly forward until I reached the far end. I walked quietly and glanced around carefully as I went. But, as far as the light revealed, I saw nothing out of the ordinary.
At the top, I turned to the left, still keeping to the wall, and so continued, until I had traversed the whole of the vast chamber. As I moved along, I noticed that the floor was composed of solid rock, in places covered with a damp mould, in others bare, or almost so, save for a thin coating of light-grey dust.
At the top, I turned left, sticking to the wall, and kept going until I had crossed the entire huge room. As I walked, I saw that the floor was made of solid rock, with some areas covered in damp mold, while others were mostly bare, except for a thin layer of light gray dust.
I had halted at the doorway. Now, however, I turned, and made my way up the center of the place; passing among the pillars, and glancing to right and left, as I moved. About halfway up the cellar, I stubbed my foot against something that gave out a metallic sound. Stooping quickly, I held the candle, and saw that the object I had kicked, was a large, metal ring. Bending lower, I cleared the dust from around it, and, presently, discovered that it was attached to a ponderous trap door, black with age.
I paused at the doorway. Now, though, I turned and walked up the center of the room, passing between the pillars and glancing to my right and left as I moved. About halfway up the cellar, I stubbed my toe against something that made a metallic sound. Quickly bending down, I held the candle and saw that the object I had kicked was a large metal ring. Leaning closer, I cleared the dust around it and soon realized that it was connected to a heavy trap door, worn and black with age.
Feeling excited, and wondering to where it could lead, I laid my gun on the floor, and, sticking the candle in the trigger guard, took the ring in both hands, and pulled. The trap creaked loudly—the sound echoing, vaguely, through the huge place—and opened, heavily.
Feeling excited and curious about where it could lead, I laid my gun on the floor, stuck the candle in the trigger guard, grasped the ring with both hands, and pulled. The trap creaked loudly—the sound echoing faintly through the vast space—and opened slowly.
Propping the edge on my knee, I reached for the candle, and held it in the opening, moving it to right and left; but could see nothing. I was puzzled and surprised. There were no signs of steps, nor even the appearance of there ever having been any. Nothing; save an empty blackness. I might have been looking down into a bottomless, sideless well. Then, even as I stared, full of perplexity, I seemed to hear, far down, as though from untold depths, a faint whisper of sound. I bent my head, quickly, more into the opening, and listened, intently. It may have been fancy; but I could have sworn to hearing a soft titter, that grew into a hideous, chuckling, faint and distant. Startled, I leapt backward, letting the trap fall, with a hollow clang, that filled the place with echoes. Even then, I seemed to hear that mocking, suggestive laughter; but this, I knew, must be my imagination. The sound, I had heard, was far too slight to penetrate through the cumbrous trap.
Propping the edge on my knee, I reached for the candle and held it in the opening, moving it left and right, but I couldn't see anything. I was confused and surprised. There were no signs of steps, nor did it look like there ever had been any. Nothing but an empty darkness. I might as well have been peering down into a bottomless, featureless well. Then, even as I stared, filled with confusion, I thought I heard a faint whispering sound from deep below. I quickly leaned my head further into the opening and listened intently. It could have just been my imagination, but I could have sworn I heard a soft giggle that grew into a creepy, distant chuckle. Startled, I jumped back, letting the trap fall with a hollow clang that echoed throughout the place. Even then, I thought I could hear that mocking, suggestive laughter, but I knew it had to be my imagination. The sound I heard was way too faint to come through the heavy trap.
For a full minute, I stood there, quivering—glancing, nervously, behind and before; but the great cellar was silent as a grave, and, gradually, I shook off the frightened sensation. With a calmer mind, I became again curious to know into what that trap opened; but could not, then, summon sufficient courage to make a further investigation. One thing I felt, however, was that the trap ought to be secured. This, I accomplished by placing upon it several large pieces of 'dressed' stone, which I had noticed in my tour along the East wall.
For a full minute, I stood there shaking—nervously looking back and forth; but the big cellar was as quiet as a grave, and slowly, I let go of the fear. With a clearer mind, I got curious again about what that trap led to; but I just couldn’t gather the courage to check it out further. One thing I did feel, though, was that the trap needed to be secured. I did this by putting several large pieces of dressed stone on it that I had spotted during my walk along the East wall.
Then, after a final scrutiny of the rest of the place, I retraced my way through the cellars, to the stairs, and so reached the daylight, with an infinite feeling of relief, that the uncomfortable task was accomplished.
Then, after checking the rest of the place one last time, I made my way back through the cellars, up the stairs, and finally got to the daylight, with an overwhelming sense of relief that the difficult task was done.
X
THE TIME OF WAITING
The sun was now warm, and shining brightly, forming a wondrous contrast to the dark and dismal cellars; and it was with comparatively light feelings, that I made my way up to the tower, to survey the gardens. There, I found everything quiet, and, after a few minutes, went down to Mary's room.
The sun was warm now, shining brightly and creating a striking contrast to the dark and gloomy cellars. With a lighter mood, I made my way up to the tower to look over the gardens. There, everything was quiet, and after a few minutes, I went down to Mary’s room.
Here, having knocked, and received a reply, I unlocked the door. My sister was sitting, quietly, on the bed; as though waiting. She seemed quite herself again, and made no attempt to move away, as I approached; yet, I observed that she scanned my face, anxiously, as though in doubt, and but half assured in her mind that there was nothing to fear from me.
Here, after I knocked and got a response, I unlocked the door. My sister was sitting quietly on the bed, almost as if she was waiting. She seemed back to her usual self and didn’t try to move away as I came closer; however, I noticed she was looking at my face anxiously, as if she had doubts, only half convinced that there was nothing to worry about with me.
To my questions, as to how she felt, she replied, sanely enough, that she was hungry, and would like to go down to prepare breakfast, if I did not mind. For a minute, I meditated whether it would be safe to let her out. Finally, I told her she might go, on condition that she promised not to attempt to leave the house, or meddle with any of the outer doors. At my mention of the doors, a sudden look of fright crossed her face; but she said nothing, save to give the required promise, and then left the room, silently.
To my questions about how she was feeling, she calmly replied that she was hungry and wanted to go downstairs to make breakfast, if I didn’t mind. For a moment, I considered whether it would be safe to let her go. Finally, I told her she could, but only if she promised not to try to leave the house or touch any of the outside doors. When I mentioned the doors, a look of fear suddenly crossed her face, but she didn't say anything, just gave the promise I asked for and then left the room quietly.
Crossing the floor, I approached Pepper. He had waked as I entered; but, beyond a slight yelp of pleasure, and a soft rapping with his tail, had kept quiet. Now, as I patted him, he made an attempt to stand up, and succeeded, only to fall back on his side, with a little yowl of pain.
Crossing the room, I walked over to Pepper. He woke up as I came in; but apart from a brief happy yelp and a gentle thumping of his tail, he stayed calm. Now, as I petted him, he tried to get up and managed to do so, only to collapse back onto his side with a small yowl of pain.
I spoke to him, and bade him lie still. I was greatly delighted with his improvement, and also with the natural kindness of my sister's heart, in taking such good care of him, in spite of her condition of mind. After a while, I left him, and went downstairs, to my study.
I talked to him and told him to stay still. I was really happy with how much he had improved, and I also appreciated my sister's natural kindness for taking such good care of him, even though she was having a tough time herself. After a bit, I left him and went downstairs to my study.
In a little time, Mary appeared, carrying a tray on which smoked a hot breakfast. As she entered the room, I saw her gaze fasten on the props that supported the study door; her lips tightened, and I thought she paled, slightly; but that was all. Putting the tray down at my elbow, she was leaving the room, quietly, when I called her back. She came, it seemed, a little timidly, as though startled; and I noted that her hand clutched at her apron, nervously.
In a short while, Mary showed up, carrying a tray with a hot breakfast on it. When she walked into the room, I noticed her eyes fixate on the supports holding up the study door; her lips pressed together, and I thought she looked a bit pale, but that was it. After setting the tray down beside me, she was about to leave the room quietly when I called her back. She came, seeming a little hesitant, almost surprised; and I noticed her hand nervously grasping at her apron.
'Come, Mary,' I said. 'Cheer up! Things look brighter. I've seen none of the creatures since yesterday morning, early.'
'Come on, Mary,' I said. 'Cheer up! Things are looking better. I haven't seen any of those creatures since yesterday morning, early.'
She looked at me, in a curiously puzzled manner; as though not comprehending. Then, intelligence swept into her eyes, and fear; but she said nothing, beyond an unintelligible murmur of acquiescence. After that, I kept silence; it was evident that any reference to the Swine-things, was more than her shaken nerves could bear.
She looked at me with a curious, puzzled expression, as if she didn’t understand. Then, understanding filled her eyes, along with fear; but she said nothing more than a mumble of agreement. After that, I stayed silent; it was clear that any mention of the Swine-things was more than her frazzled nerves could handle.
Breakfast over, I went up to the tower. Here, during the greater part of the day, I maintained a strict watch over the gardens. Once or twice, I went down to the basement, to see how my sister was getting along. Each time, I found her quiet, and curiously submissive. Indeed, on the last occasion, she even ventured to address me, on her own account, with regard to some household matter that needed attention. Though this was done with an almost extraordinary timidity, I hailed it with happiness, as being the first word, voluntarily spoken, since the critical moment, when I had caught her unbarring the back door, to go out among those waiting brutes. I wondered whether she was aware of her attempt, and how near a thing it had been; but refrained from questioning her, thinking it best to let well alone.
Breakfast finished, I headed up to the tower. There, for most of the day, I kept a close eye on the gardens. Once or twice, I went down to the basement to check on how my sister was doing. Each time, I found her calm and oddly compliant. In fact, on the last visit, she even dared to speak to me about a household issue that needed attention. Although she did so with remarkable shyness, I welcomed it with joy, as it was the first time she had spoken to me voluntarily since that critical moment when I caught her unbarring the back door to go out among those waiting beasts. I wondered if she remembered her attempt and how close it had been, but I decided not to ask her, thinking it was better to leave it alone.
That night, I slept in a bed; the first time for two nights. In the morning, I rose early, and took a walk through the house. All was as it should be, and I went up to the tower, to have a look at the gardens. Here, again, I found perfect quietness.
That night, I slept in a bed for the first time in two nights. In the morning, I woke up early and took a walk around the house. Everything was as it should be, so I went up to the tower to check out the gardens. Once again, I found complete quietness there.
At breakfast, when I met Mary, I was greatly pleased to see that she had sufficiently regained command over herself, to be able to greet me in a perfectly natural manner. She talked sensibly and quietly; only keeping carefully from any mention of the past couple of days. In this, I humored her, to the extent of not attempting to lead the conversation in that direction.
At breakfast, when I saw Mary, I was really happy to see that she had regained enough composure to greet me naturally. She spoke thoughtfully and calmly, avoiding any mention of the last couple of days. I went along with this by not trying to steer the conversation that way.
Earlier in the morning, I had been to see Pepper. He was mending, rapidly; and bade fair to be on his legs, in earnest, in another day or two. Before leaving the breakfast table, I made some reference to his improvement. In the short discussion that followed, I was surprised to gather, from my sister's remarks, that she was still under the impression that his wound had been given by the wildcat, of my invention. It made me feel almost ashamed of myself for deceiving her. Yet, the lie had been told to prevent her from being frightened. And then, I had been sure that she must have known the truth, later, when those brutes had attacked the house.
Earlier this morning, I went to check on Pepper. He was healing quickly and was likely to be back on his feet for real in a day or two. Before I left the breakfast table, I mentioned his improvement. During the short conversation that followed, I was surprised to realize from my sister's comments that she still believed his injury was caused by the wildcat I made up. It made me feel almost guilty for lying to her. Still, I had told the lie to keep her from getting scared. And I was sure she must have figured out the truth later when those thugs attacked the house.
During the day, I kept on the alert; spending much of my time, as on the previous day, in the tower; but not a sign could I see of the Swine-creatures, nor hear any sound. Several times, the thought had come to me, that the Things had, at last, left us; but, up to this time, I had refused to entertain the idea, seriously; now, however, I began to feel that there was reason for hope. It would soon be three days since I had seen any of the Things; but still, I intended to use the utmost caution. For all that I could tell, this protracted silence might be a ruse to tempt me from the house—perhaps right into their arms. The thought of such a contingency, was, alone, sufficient to make me circumspect.
During the day, I stayed alert, spending most of my time in the tower like the day before, but I didn’t see any signs of the Swine-creatures or hear any sounds. A few times, the thought crossed my mind that the Things had finally left us; however, until now, I hadn’t seriously considered it. Now, though, I started to feel there was reason to hope. It would soon be three days since I last saw any of the Things, but I still planned to be extremely cautious. For all I knew, this long silence could be a trick to lure me out of the house—maybe right into their grasp. Just the thought of that possibility was enough to keep me careful.
So it was, that the fourth, fifth and sixth days went by, quietly, without my making any attempt to leave the house.
So it was that the fourth, fifth, and sixth days went by quietly, without me making any attempt to leave the house.
On the sixth day, I had the pleasure of seeing Pepper, once more, upon his feet; and, though still very weak, he managed to keep me company during the whole of that day.
On the sixth day, I had the pleasure of seeing Pepper up and about again; and, although he was still quite weak, he managed to keep me company throughout the entire day.
XI
THE SEARCHING OF THE GARDENS
How slowly the time went; and never a thing to indicate that any of the brutes still infested the gardens.
How slowly time passed, and there was nothing to show that any of the animals still roamed the gardens.
It was on the ninth day that, finally, I decided to run the risk, if any there were, and sally out. With this purpose in view, I loaded one of the shotguns, carefully—choosing it, as being more deadly than a rifle, at close quarters; and then, after a final scrutiny of the grounds, from the tower, I called Pepper to follow me, and made my way down to the basement.
It was on the ninth day that I finally decided to take the risk, if there was any, and venture out. With that in mind, I loaded one of the shotguns, being careful to choose it because it was more lethal than a rifle at close range; then, after giving the grounds one last check from the tower, I called Pepper to follow me and headed down to the basement.
At the door, I must confess to hesitating a moment. The thought of what might be awaiting me among the dark shrubberies, was by no means calculated to encourage my resolution. It was but a second, though, and then I had drawn the bolts, and was standing on the path outside the door.
At the door, I have to admit I hesitated for a moment. The idea of what might be waiting for me among the dark bushes definitely didn't help my courage. But it was only for a second, and then I pulled back the bolts and was standing on the path outside the door.
Pepper followed, stopping at the doorstep to sniff, suspiciously; and carrying his nose up and down the jambs, as though following a scent. Then, suddenly, he turned, sharply, and started to run here and there, in semicircles and circles, all around the door; finally returning to the threshold. Here, he began again to nose about.
Pepper followed and stopped at the doorstep to sniff, looking a bit suspicious. He moved his nose up and down the door frame, as if tracking a scent. Then, all of a sudden, he turned sharply and started to dash around in semicircles and circles all around the door, eventually coming back to the threshold. Here, he began to sniff around again.
Hitherto, I had stood, watching the dog; yet, all the time, with half my gaze on the wild tangle of gardens, stretching 'round me. Now, I went toward him, and, bending down, examined the surface of the door, where he was smelling. I found that the wood was covered with a network of scratches, crossing and recrossing one another, in inextricable confusion. In addition to this, I noticed that the doorposts, themselves, were gnawed in places. Beyond these, I could find nothing; and so, standing up, I began to make the tour of the house wall.
Up until now, I had been standing there, watching the dog while also keeping half my attention on the wild chaos of gardens around me. Now, I approached him and, leaning down, checked out the surface of the door he was sniffing. I noticed that the wood was covered with a web of scratches, going every which way in a tangled mess. On top of that, I saw that the doorposts were chewed in some spots. Beyond that, I couldn't find anything else; so, standing up, I started to walk around the house wall.
Pepper, as soon as I walked away, left the door, and ran ahead, still nosing and sniffing as he went along. At times, he stopped to investigate. Here, it would be a bullet-hole in the pathway, or, perhaps, a powder stained wad. Anon, it might be a piece of torn sod, or a disturbed patch of weedy path; but, save for such trifles, he found nothing. I observed him, critically, as he went along, and could discover nothing of uneasiness, in his demeanor, to indicate that he felt the nearness of any of the creatures. By this, I was assured that the gardens were empty, at least for the present, of those hateful Things. Pepper could not be easily deceived, and it was a relief to feel that he would know, and give me timely warning, if there were any danger.
As soon as I walked away, Pepper left the door and ran ahead, still sniffing and exploring as he went. Sometimes, he stopped to check things out. It might be a bullet hole in the path or maybe a powder-stained wad. Other times, it could be a piece of torn grass or a disturbed spot on the weedy path; but aside from these small things, he didn’t find anything. I watched him closely as he moved along and saw nothing in his behavior that suggested he sensed the presence of any creatures nearby. This reassured me that the gardens were at least temporarily free of those unpleasant Things. Pepper wasn’t easily fooled, and it was comforting to know that he would recognize any danger and warn me in time.
Reaching the place where I had shot that first creature, I stopped, and made a careful scrutiny; but could see nothing. From there, I went on to where the great copingstone had fallen. It lay on its side, apparently just as it had been left when I shot the brute that was moving it. A couple of feet to the right of the nearer end, was a great dent in the ground; showing where it had struck. The other end was still within the indentation—half in, and half out. Going nearer, I looked at the stone, more closely. What a huge piece of masonry it was! And that creature had moved it, single-handed, in its attempt to reach what lay below.
When I got to the spot where I had shot that first creature, I stopped and looked around carefully, but I couldn’t see anything. From there, I walked over to where the large coping stone had fallen. It was lying on its side, just like it had been when I shot the beast that was moving it. A couple of feet to the right of the closer end, there was a big dent in the ground, showing where it had hit. The other end was still partially inside the indentation—half in and half out. As I approached, I examined the stone more closely. What a massive piece of masonry it was! And that creature had moved it by itself in its effort to reach what was underneath.
I went 'round to the further end of the stone. Here, I found that it was possible to see under it, for a distance of nearly a couple of feet. Still, I could see nothing of the stricken creatures, and I felt much surprised. I had, as I have before said, guessed that the remains had been removed; yet, I could not conceive that it had been done so thoroughly as not to leave some certain sign, beneath the stone, indicative of their fate. I had seen several of the brutes struck down beneath it, with such force that they must have been literally driven into the earth; and now, not a vestige of them was to be seen—not even a bloodstain.
I went around to the far side of the stone. Here, I found that I could see underneath it for almost a couple of feet. Still, I couldn't see anything of the fallen creatures, and I felt quite surprised. I had guessed, as I mentioned before, that the remains had been taken away; yet, I couldn't believe it had been done so completely as to leave no clear sign under the stone, showing what had happened to them. I had seen several of the creatures knocked down beneath it with such force that they must have been literally driven into the ground; and now, not a trace of them was visible—not even a bloodstain.
I felt more puzzled, than ever, as I turned the matter over in my mind; but could think of no plausible explanation; and so, finally, gave it up, as one of the many things that were unexplainable.
I felt more confused than ever as I thought about the situation. I couldn’t come up with a reasonable explanation, so in the end, I just gave up, accepting it as one of those things that can’t be explained.
From there, I transferred my attention to the study door. I could see, now, even more plainly, the effects of the tremendous strain, to which it had been subjected; and I marveled how, even with the support afforded by the props, it had withstood the attacks, so well. There were no marks of blows—indeed, none had been given—but the door had been literally riven from its hinges, by the application of enormous, silent force. One thing that I observed affected me profoundly—the head of one of the props had been driven right through a panel. This was, of itself, sufficient to show how huge an effort the creatures had made to break down the door, and how nearly they had succeeded.
From there, I shifted my focus to the study door. I could now see even more clearly the effects of the immense strain it had endured, and I was amazed at how, even with the support of the props, it had held up against the assaults so effectively. There were no signs of blows—none had actually been delivered—but the door had been literally torn from its hinges by an enormous, silent force. One thing I noticed impacted me deeply—the head of one of the props had been driven right through a panel. This alone was enough to indicate the massive effort the creatures had made to break down the door, and how close they had come to succeeding.
Leaving, I continued my tour 'round the house, finding little else of interest; save at the back, where I came across the piece of piping I had torn from the wall, lying among the long grass underneath the broken window.
Leaving, I continued my tour around the house, finding little else of interest, except at the back, where I found the piece of piping I had pulled from the wall, lying among the tall grass under the broken window.
Then, I returned to the house, and, having re-bolted the back door, went up to the tower. Here, I spent the afternoon, reading, and occasionally glancing down into the gardens. I had determined, if the night passed quietly, to go as far as the Pit, on the morrow. Perhaps, I should be able to learn, then, something of what had happened. The day slipped away, and the night came, and went much as the last few nights had gone.
Then, I went back to the house, locked the back door again, and headed up to the tower. I spent the afternoon reading and occasionally looking down at the gardens. I had decided that if the night went smoothly, I would go as far as the Pit the next day. Maybe I would be able to find out what had happened then. The day passed, and the night came, going by much like the previous few nights.
When I rose the morning had broken, fine and clear; and I determined to put my project into action. During breakfast, I considered the matter, carefully; after which, I went to the study for my shotgun. In addition, I loaded, and slipped into my pocket, a small, but heavy, pistol. I quite understood that, if there were any danger, it lay in the direction of the Pit and I intended to be prepared.
When I got up, the morning was bright and clear; and I decided to put my plan into action. Over breakfast, I thought it through carefully; after that, I went to the study for my shotgun. I also loaded a small but heavy pistol and slipped it into my pocket. I knew that if there was any danger, it would come from the direction of the Pit, and I wanted to be ready.
Leaving the study, I went down to the back door, followed by Pepper. Once outside, I took a quick survey of the surrounding gardens, and then set off toward the Pit. On the way, I kept a sharp outlook, holding my gun, handily. Pepper was running ahead, I noticed, without any apparent hesitation. From this, I augured that there was no imminent danger to be apprehended, and I stepped out more quickly in his wake. He had reached the top of the Pit, now, and was nosing his way along the edge.
Leaving the study, I headed down to the back door, with Pepper following me. Once outside, I quickly checked out the surrounding gardens and then made my way toward the Pit. As I walked, I stayed alert, casually holding my gun. I noticed Pepper was running ahead without any signs of hesitation. This made me think there wasn't any immediate danger, so I moved a bit faster to catch up with him. He had reached the top of the Pit and was sniffing around the edge.
A minute later, I was beside him, looking down into the Pit. For a moment, I could scarcely believe that it was the same place, so greatly was it changed. The dark, wooded ravine of a fortnight ago, with a foliage-hidden stream, running sluggishly, at the bottom, existed no longer. Instead, my eyes showed me a ragged chasm, partly filled with a gloomy lake of turbid water. All one side of the ravine was stripped of underwood, showing the bare rock.
A minute later, I was beside him, looking down into the Pit. For a moment, I could hardly believe it was the same place; it had changed so much. The dark, wooded ravine from two weeks ago, with a stream hidden by foliage, flowing slowly at the bottom, was gone. Instead, I saw a jagged chasm, partly filled with a murky lake of dirty water. One side of the ravine was stripped of underbrush, revealing the bare rock.
A little to my left, the side of the Pit appeared to have collapsed altogether, forming a deep V-shaped cleft in the face of the rocky cliff. This rift ran, from the upper edge of the ravine, nearly down to the water, and penetrated into the Pit side, to a distance of some forty feet. Its opening was, at least, six yards across; and, from this, it seemed to taper into about two. But, what attracted my attention, more than even the stupendous split itself, was a great hole, some distance down the cleft, and right in the angle of the V. It was clearly defined, and not unlike an arched doorway in shape; though, lying as it did in the shadow, I could not see it very distinctly.
A little to my left, the side of the Pit looked like it had completely collapsed, creating a deep V-shaped crack in the rocky cliff. This rift extended from the top of the ravine almost down to the water and went inward into the Pit side for about forty feet. Its opening was at least six yards wide and seemed to narrow down to about two yards. But what caught my attention even more than the massive split itself was a large hole located a bit further down the cleft, right in the angle of the V. It was clearly defined and had a shape similar to an arched doorway; however, since it was in the shadow, I couldn't see it very clearly.
The opposite side of the Pit, still retained its verdure; but so torn in places, and everywhere covered with dust and rubbish, that it was hardly distinguishable as such.
The other side of the Pit still had its greenery, but it was so damaged in spots and covered with dust and trash that it was hardly recognizable as such.
My first impression, that there had been a land slip, was, I began to see, not sufficient, of itself, to account for all the changes I witnessed. And the water—? I turned, suddenly; for I had become aware that, somewhere to my right, there was a noise of running water. I could see nothing; but, now that my attention had been caught, I distinguished, easily, that it came from somewhere at the East end of the Pit.
My initial thought that there had been a landslide started to seem insufficient to explain all the changes I was seeing. And the water—? I suddenly turned, realizing that there was a sound of running water somewhere to my right. I couldn’t see anything, but now that I was paying attention, I could easily tell that it was coming from somewhere at the east end of the pit.
Slowly, I made my way in that direction; the sound growing plainer as I advanced, until in a little, I stood right above it. Even then, I could not perceive the cause, until I knelt down, and thrust my head over the cliff. Here, the noise came up to me, plainly; and I saw, below me, a torrent of clear water, issuing from a small fissure in the Pit side, and rushing down the rocks, into the lake beneath. A little further along the cliff, I saw another, and, beyond that again, two smaller ones. These, then, would help to account for the quantity of water in the Pit; and, if the fall of rock and earth had blocked the outlet of the stream at the bottom, there was little doubt but that it was contributing a very large share.
Slowly, I made my way in that direction; the sound getting clearer as I moved closer, until soon I was right above it. Even then, I couldn’t figure out what was making the noise until I knelt down and leaned my head over the cliff. From here, the noise reached me clearly, and I saw a torrent of clear water coming from a small crack in the side of the Pit, rushing down the rocks into the lake below. A little further along the cliff, I spotted another stream, and beyond that, two smaller ones. These streams would help explain the amount of water in the Pit; and if the rock and earth that had fallen blocked the outlet at the bottom, it was clear that they were contributing a significant amount.
Yet, I puzzled my head to account for the generally shaken appearance of the place—these streamlets, and that huge cleft, further up the ravine! It seemed to me, that more than the landslip was necessary to account for these. I could imagine an earthquake, or a great explosion, creating some such condition of affairs as existed; but, of these, there had been neither. Then, I stood up, quickly, remembering that crash, and the cloud of dust that had followed, directly, rushing high into the air. But I shook my head, unbelievingly. No! It must have been the noise of the falling rocks and earth, I had heard; of course, the dust would fly, naturally. Still, in spite of my reasoning, I had an uneasy feeling, that this theory did not satisfy my sense of the probable; and yet, was any other, that I could suggest, likely to be half so plausible? Pepper had been sitting on the grass, while I conducted my examination. Now, as I turned up the North side of the ravine, he rose and followed.
Yet, I puzzled over the generally shaken appearance of the place—these streams, and that huge gap further up the ravine! It seemed to me that more than just a landslide was needed to explain this. I could picture an earthquake or a large explosion causing the conditions that existed; but there had been neither. Then, I stood up suddenly, remembering that crash and the cloud of dust that had shot up into the air. But I shook my head in disbelief. No! It must have been the sound of the falling rocks and dirt that I had heard; of course, the dust would fly up naturally. Still, despite my reasoning, I had an uneasy feeling that this explanation didn’t quite satisfy my sense of what was probable; and yet, was any other explanation I could come up with likely to be half as plausible? Pepper had been sitting on the grass while I was conducting my examination. Now, as I turned up the north side of the ravine, he rose and followed.
Slowly, and keeping a careful watch in all directions, I made the circuit of the Pit; but found little else, that I had not already seen. From the West end, I could see the four waterfalls, uninterruptedly. They were some considerable distance up from the surface of the lake—about fifty feet, I calculated.
Slowly, while keeping a close eye in every direction, I walked around the Pit; but I found little that I hadn’t already seen. From the west end, I could see the four waterfalls nonstop. They were quite a distance above the surface of the lake—about fifty feet, I guessed.
For a little while longer, I loitered about; keeping my eyes and ears open, but still, without seeing or hearing anything suspicious. The whole place was wonderfully quiet; indeed, save for the continuous murmur of the water, at the top end, no sound, of any description, broke the silence.
For a little while longer, I hung around, keeping my eyes and ears open, but still didn't see or hear anything suspicious. The whole place was really quiet; in fact, aside from the constant murmur of the water at the far end, there was no sound of any kind breaking the silence.
All this while, Pepper had shown no signs of uneasiness. This seemed, to me, to indicate that, for the time being, at least, there was none of the Swine-creatures in the vicinity. So far as I could see, his attention appeared to have been taken, chiefly, with scratching and sniffing among the grass at the edge of the Pit. At times, he would leave the edge, and run along toward the house, as though following invisible tracks; but, in all cases, returning after a few minutes. I had little doubt but that he was really tracing out the footsteps of the Swine-things; and the very fact that each one seemed to lead him back to the Pit, appeared to me, a proof that the brutes had all returned whence they came.
All this time, Pepper hadn’t shown any signs of nervousness. To me, this indicated that, at least for now, there were no Swine-creatures nearby. From what I could see, he seemed mostly focused on scratching and sniffing around the grass at the edge of the Pit. Occasionally, he would leave the edge and run toward the house, as if following invisible tracks; but in every case, he returned after a few minutes. I had little doubt that he was actually tracing the footsteps of the Swine-things, and the fact that each path seemed to lead him back to the Pit suggested to me that the creatures had all gone back to where they came from.
At noon, I went home, for dinner. During the afternoon, I made a partial search of the gardens, accompanied by Pepper; but, without coming upon anything to indicate the presence of the creatures.
At noon, I went home for lunch. In the afternoon, I did a partial search of the gardens with Pepper, but didn’t find anything that showed the creatures were there.
Once, as we made our way through the shrubberies, Pepper rushed in among some bushes, with a fierce yelp. At that, I jumped back, in sudden fright, and threw my gun forward, in readiness; only to laugh, nervously, as Pepper reappeared, chasing an unfortunate cat. Toward evening, I gave up the search, and returned to the house. All at once, as we were passing a great clump of bushes, on our right, Pepper disappeared, and I could hear him sniffing and growling among them, in a suspicious manner. With my gun barrel, I parted the intervening shrubbery, and looked inside. There was nothing to be seen, save that many of the branches were bent down, and broken; as though some animal had made a lair there, at no very previous date. It was probably, I thought, one of the places occupied by some of the Swine-creatures, on the night of the attack.
Once, as we wandered through the bushes, Pepper darted into some shrubs with a loud bark. I jumped back in shock and pointed my gun forward, ready for anything; only to laugh nervously as Pepper emerged, chasing a poor cat. By evening, I gave up searching and headed back to the house. Suddenly, as we passed a big thicket on our right, Pepper vanished, and I could hear him sniffing and growling suspiciously within. I used the barrel of my gun to push aside the surrounding foliage and looked inside. There was nothing there except for some branches that were bent and broken, as if some animal had made a den there recently. I thought it was probably one of the spots used by the Swine creatures on the night of the attack.
Next day, I resumed my search through the gardens; but without result. By evening, I had been right through them, and now, I knew, beyond the possibility of doubt, that there were no longer any of the Things concealed about the place. Indeed, I have often thought since, that I was correct in my earlier surmise, that they had left soon after the attack.
The next day, I continued my search through the gardens, but it led nowhere. By evening, I had searched every part of them, and I was certain, without a doubt, that there were no longer any of the Things hidden around. In fact, I've often thought since then that I was right in my earlier assumption that they had left shortly after the attack.
XII
THE SUBTERRANEAN PIT
Another week came and went, during which I spent a great deal of my time about the Pit mouth. I had come to the conclusion a few days earlier, that the arched hole, in the angle of the great rift, was the place through which the Swine-things had made their exit, from some unholy place in the bowels of the world. How near the probable truth this went, I was to learn later.
Another week passed by, during which I spent a lot of my time near the Pit entrance. A few days earlier, I realized that the arched hole in the corner of the massive rift was the spot where the Swine-things had emerged from some evil place deep within the earth. How close I was to the actual truth, I would find out later.
It may be easily understood, that I was tremendously curious, though in a frightened way, to know to what infernal place that hole led; though, so far, the idea had not struck me, seriously, of making an investigation. I was far too much imbued with a sense of horror of the Swine-creatures, to think of venturing, willingly, where there was any chance of coming into contact with them.
It’s easy to understand that I was really curious, though in a scared way, about where that hole led; however, I hadn’t seriously considered investigating it yet. I was way too filled with a sense of dread about the Swine-creatures to think about willingly going somewhere that might put me in contact with them.
Gradually, however, as time passed, this feeling grew insensibly less; so that when, a few days later, the thought occurred to me that it might be possible to clamber down and have a look into the hole, I was not so exceedingly averse to it, as might have been imagined. Still, I do not think, even then, that I really intended to try any such foolhardy adventure. For all that I could tell, it might be certain death, to enter that doleful looking opening. And yet, such is the pertinacity of human curiosity, that, at last, my chief desire was but to discover what lay beyond that gloomy entrance.
Gradually, as time went on, that feeling faded away; so when, a few days later, the idea came to me that I could climb down and check out the hole, I wasn't as against it as I might have been. Still, I don’t think I really intended to attempt such a reckless adventure. For all I knew, stepping into that gloomy opening could mean certain death. Yet, that's just how persistent human curiosity is, and eventually, my main desire became simply to find out what was beyond that dark entrance.
Slowly, as the days slid by, my fear of the Swine-things became an emotion of the past—more an unpleasant, incredible memory, than aught else.
Slowly, as the days went by, my fear of the Swine-things turned into a feeling from the past—more of an unpleasant, unbelievable memory than anything else.
Thus, a day came, when, throwing thoughts and fancies adrift, I procured a rope from the house, and, having made it fast to a stout tree, at the top of the rift, and some little distance back from the Pit edge, let the other end down into the cleft, until it dangled right across the mouth of the dark hole.
Thus, a day came when I decided to let my thoughts wander. I got a rope from the house, tied it securely to a strong tree at the top of the ravine, a bit back from the edge of the pit, and lowered the other end into the crack until it hung right across the entrance of the dark hole.
Then, cautiously, and with many misgivings as to whether it was not a mad act that I was attempting, I climbed slowly down, using the rope as a support, until I reached the hole. Here, still holding on to the rope, I stood, and peered in. All was perfectly dark, and not a sound came to me. Yet, a moment later, it seemed that I could hear something. I held my breath, and listened; but all was silent as the grave, and I breathed freely once more. At the same instant, I heard the sound again. It was like a noise of labored breathing—deep and sharp-drawn. For a short second, I stood, petrified; not able to move. But now the sounds had ceased again, and I could hear nothing.
Then, carefully, and feeling really unsure about whether this was a crazy thing to do, I slowly climbed down, using the rope for support, until I reached the hole. Here, still holding onto the rope, I stood and looked inside. It was completely dark, and I couldn’t hear a thing. However, a moment later, it seemed like I could pick up some sound. I held my breath and listened, but everything was as silent as a tomb, and I was able to breathe easily again. At that exact moment, I heard the sound again. It was like the noise of heavy breathing—deep and sharp. For a brief second, I stood there, frozen; unable to move. But now the sounds had stopped again, and I could hear nothing.
As I stood there, anxiously, my foot dislodged a pebble, which fell inward, into the dark, with a hollow chink. At once, the noise was taken up and repeated a score of times; each succeeding echo being fainter, and seeming to travel away from me, as though into remote distance. Then, as the silence fell again, I heard that stealthy breathing. For each respiration I made, I could hear an answering breath. The sounds appeared to be coming nearer; and then, I heard several others; but fainter and more distant. Why I did not grip the rope, and spring up out of danger, I cannot say. It was as though I had been paralyzed. I broke out into a profuse sweat, and tried to moisten my lips with my tongue. My throat had gone suddenly dry, and I coughed, huskily. It came back to me, in a dozen, horrible, throaty tones, mockingly. I peered, helplessly, into the gloom; but still nothing showed. I had a strange, choky sensation, and again I coughed, dryly. Again the echo took it up, rising and falling, grotesquely, and dying slowly into a muffled silence.
As I stood there, anxious, my foot kicked a pebble that fell into the darkness with a hollow clink. Instantly, the sound bounced back and echoed a dozen times, each echo getting quieter and seeming to drift away from me, as if into the far distance. Then, when the silence returned, I heard that sneaky breathing. For every breath I took, there was a matching breath in response. The sounds seemed to be getting closer; and then, I heard several more, but they were fainter and more distant. I don’t know why I didn’t grab the rope and pull myself up to safety. It felt like I was frozen. I broke into a heavy sweat and tried to moisten my lips with my tongue. My throat suddenly felt dry, and I coughed hoarsely. It echoed back to me in a dozen horrible, raspy tones, mockingly. I stared helplessly into the darkness, but still saw nothing. I had a strange, tight feeling in my throat, and I coughed again, dryly. Once more, the echo picked it up, rising and falling, grotesquely, and slowly fading into a muffled silence.
Then, suddenly, a thought came to me, and I held my breath. The other breathing stopped. I breathed again, and, once more, it re-commenced. But now, I no longer feared. I knew that the strange sounds were not made by any lurking Swine-creature; but were simply the echo of my own respirations.
Then, suddenly, a thought popped into my head, and I held my breath. The other breathing stopped. I breathed again, and it started up once more. But now, I no longer felt afraid. I realized that the strange sounds weren’t caused by any hidden Swine-creature; they were just the echo of my own breathing.
Yet, I had received such a fright, that I was glad to scramble up the rift, and haul up the rope. I was far too shaken and nervous to think of entering that dark hole then, and so returned to the house. I felt more myself next morning; but even then, I could not summon up sufficient courage to explore the place.
Yet, I was so scared that I was glad to scramble up the hole and pull up the rope. I was way too shaken and anxious to think about going into that dark space then, so I went back to the house. I felt more like myself the next morning; but even then, I couldn't gather enough courage to explore the place.
All this time, the water in the Pit had been creeping slowly up, and now stood but a little below the opening. At the rate at which it was rising, it would be level with the floor in less than another week; and I realized that, unless I carried out my investigations soon, I should probably never do so at all; as the water would rise and rise, until the opening, itself, was submerged.
All this time, the water in the Pit had been slowly rising, and now it was just a bit below the opening. At the rate it was going up, it would reach the floor in less than a week; and I realized that unless I conducted my investigations soon, I might never get the chance, as the water would continue to rise until the opening was completely underwater.
It may have been that this thought stirred me to act; but, whatever it was, a couple of days later, saw me standing at the top of the cleft, fully equipped for the task.
It might have been this thought that motivated me to take action; however, whatever the reason was, a few days later, I found myself standing at the top of the gap, completely prepared for the task.
This time, I was resolved to conquer my shirking, and go right through with the matter. With this intention, I had brought, in addition to the rope, a bundle of candles, meaning to use them as a torch; also my double-barreled shotgun. In my belt, I had a heavy horse-pistol, loaded with buckshot.
This time, I was determined to overcome my hesitation and see things through. With that in mind, I had brought along, besides the rope, a pack of candles to use as a torch; also my double-barreled shotgun. In my belt, I carried a heavy horse pistol loaded with buckshot.
As before, I fastened the rope to the tree. Then, having tied my gun across my shoulders, with a piece of stout cord, I lowered myself over the edge of the Pit. At this movement, Pepper, who had been eyeing my actions, watchfully, rose to his feet, and ran to me, with a half bark, half wail, it seemed to me, of warning. But I was resolved on my enterprise, and bade him lie down. I would much have liked to take him with me; but this was next to impossible, in the existing circumstances. As my face dropped level with the Pit edge, he licked me, right across the mouth; and then, seizing my sleeve between his teeth, began to pull back, strongly. It was very evident that he did not want me to go. Yet, having made up my mind, I had no intention of giving up the attempt; and, with a sharp word to Pepper, to release me, I continued my descent, leaving the poor old fellow at the top, barking and crying like a forsaken pup.
As before, I tied the rope to the tree. Then, after securing my gun across my shoulders with a sturdy cord, I lowered myself over the edge of the Pit. At this moment, Pepper, who had been watching me closely, stood up and ran over to me, letting out a mix of a bark and a whine that felt like a warning. But I was determined to go through with it and told him to lie down. I really would have liked to take him with me, but that was nearly impossible given the situation. As my face neared the edge of the Pit, he licked me right across the mouth; then, grabbing my sleeve with his teeth, he started to pull back hard. It was clear he didn’t want me to leave. Still, I had made up my mind, and I wasn’t planning to turn back; with a firm command for Pepper to let go, I continued my descent, leaving the poor old guy at the top, barking and whining like a lost puppy.
Carefully, I lowered myself from projection to projection. I knew that a slip might mean a wetting.
Carefully, I lowered myself from ledge to ledge. I knew that a slip could mean getting soaked.
Reaching the entrance, I let go the rope, and untied the gun from my shoulders. Then, with a last look at the sky—which I noticed was clouding over, rapidly—I went forward a couple of paces, so as to be shielded from the wind, and lit one of the candles. Holding it above my head, and grasping my gun, firmly, I began to move on, slowly, throwing my glances in all directions.
Reaching the entrance, I let go of the rope and untied the gun from my shoulders. Then, with one last look at the sky—which I noticed was quickly clouding over—I moved forward a couple of steps to shield myself from the wind and lit one of the candles. Holding it above my head and gripping my gun tightly, I started to move on slowly, glancing around in all directions.
For the first minute, I could hear the melancholy sound of Pepper's howling, coming down to me. Gradually, as I penetrated further into the darkness, it grew fainter; until, in a little while, I could hear nothing. The path tended downward somewhat, and to the left. Thence it kept on, still running to the left, until I found that it was leading me right in the direction of the house.
For the first minute, I could hear Pepper's sad howling coming down to me. Gradually, as I moved deeper into the darkness, the sound faded until I could hear nothing at all. The path sloped downward a bit and veered to the left. It continued on, still turning left, until I realized it was taking me straight toward the house.
Very cautiously, I moved onward, stopping, every few steps, to listen. I had gone, perhaps, a hundred yards, when, suddenly, it seemed to me that I caught a faint sound, somewhere along the passage behind. With my heart thudding heavily, I listened. The noise grew plainer, and appeared to be approaching, rapidly. I could hear it distinctly, now. It was the soft padding of running feet. In the first moments of fright, I stood, irresolute; not knowing whether to go forward or backward. Then, with a sudden realization of the best thing to do, I backed up to the rocky wall on my right, and, holding the candle above my head, waited—gun in hand—cursing my foolhardy curiosity, for bringing me into such a strait.
I moved forward very cautiously, stopping every few steps to listen. I had gone maybe a hundred yards when I suddenly thought I heard a faint sound coming from somewhere behind me in the passage. My heart was pounding as I listened. The noise became clearer and seemed to be getting closer quickly. I could hear it distinctly now: the soft sound of running feet. In the first moments of fear, I stood there, unsure whether to move forward or backward. Then, realizing the best thing to do, I backed up against the rocky wall on my right, holding the candle above my head, and waited—with my gun in hand—cursing my reckless curiosity for getting me into this situation.
I had not long to wait, but a few seconds, before two eyes reflected back from the gloom, the rays of my candle. I raised my gun, using my right hand only, and aimed quickly. Even as I did so, something leapt out of the darkness, with a blustering bark of joy that woke the echoes, like thunder. It was Pepper. How he had contrived to scramble down the cleft, I could not conceive. As I brushed my hand, nervously, over his coat, I noticed that he was dripping; and concluded that he must have tried to follow me, and fallen into the water; from which he would not find it very difficult to climb.
I didn’t have to wait long, just a few seconds, before two eyes reflected the light of my candle from the darkness. I raised my gun, using only my right hand, and aimed quickly. Just as I did that, something jumped out of the shadows with a loud bark of joy that echoed like thunder. It was Pepper. I couldn’t figure out how he had managed to scramble down the cleft. As I nervously brushed my hand over his coat, I noticed he was soaked, and I concluded that he must have tried to follow me and fallen into the water, from which he wouldn’t have found it very hard to climb out.
Having waited a minute, or so, to steady myself, I proceeded along the way, Pepper following, quietly. I was curiously glad to have the old fellow with me. He was company, and, somehow, with him at my heels, I was less afraid. Also, I knew how quickly his keen ears would detect the presence of any unwelcome creature, should there be such, amid the darkness that wrapped us.
Having waited a minute or so to compose myself, I continued along the path, with Pepper quietly following. I was oddly happy to have the old guy with me. He was good company, and somehow, with him at my heel, I felt less scared. Plus, I knew how quickly his sharp ears would pick up on any unwanted creature that might be lurking in the darkness around us.
For some minutes we went slowly along; the path still leading straight toward the house. Soon, I concluded, we should be standing right beneath it, did the path but carry far enough. I led the way, cautiously, for another fifty yards, or so. Then, I stopped, and held the light high; and reason enough I had to be thankful that I did so; for there, not three paces forward, the path vanished, and, in place, showed a hollow blackness, that sent sudden fear through me.
For a few minutes, we walked slowly along the path, which still headed straight toward the house. I figured that soon we would be standing directly underneath it, assuming the path continued far enough. I took the lead cautiously for about another fifty yards. Then, I stopped and held the light up high; and I was grateful I did, because just three steps ahead, the path disappeared, revealing a deep black void that filled me with sudden fear.
Very cautiously, I crept forward, and peered down; but could see nothing. Then, I crossed to the left of the passage, to see whether there might be any continuation of the path. Here, right against the wall, I found that a narrow track, some three feet wide, led onward. Carefully, I stepped on to it; but had not gone far, before I regretted venturing thereon. For, after a few paces, the already narrow way, resolved itself into a mere ledge, with, on the one side the solid, unyielding rock, towering up, in a great wall, to the unseen roof, and, on the other, that yawning chasm. I could not help reflecting how helpless I was, should I be attacked there, with no room to turn, and where even the recoil of my weapon might be sufficient to drive me headlong into the depths below.
Very cautiously, I moved forward and looked down, but I couldn’t see anything. Then, I crossed to the left side of the passage to check if there was any continuation of the path. Right against the wall, I found a narrow track about three feet wide that led onward. I carefully stepped onto it, but I quickly regretted my decision. After just a few steps, the already narrow path turned into a mere ledge, with solid rock towering up on one side to the unseen ceiling and a gaping chasm on the other. I couldn't help thinking about how vulnerable I was if I were attacked there, with no space to turn around, and even the recoil from my weapon could send me tumbling into the depths below.
To my great relief, a little further on, the track suddenly broadened out again to its original breadth. Gradually, as I went onward, I noticed that the path trended steadily to the right, and so, after some minutes, I discovered that I was not going forward; but simply circling the huge abyss. I had, evidently, come to the end of the great passage.
To my great relief, a little further on, the path suddenly widened back to its original size. Gradually, as I continued on, I noticed that the trail was steadily veering to the right, and after a few minutes, I realized I wasn't moving forward; I was just going in circles around the massive chasm. I had clearly reached the end of the grand passage.
Five minutes later, I stood on the spot from which I had started; having been completely 'round, what I guessed now to be a vast pit, the mouth of which must be at least a hundred yards across.
Five minutes later, I stood where I had started; having completely gone around what I now guessed was a huge pit, the opening of which must be at least a hundred yards wide.
For some little time, I stood there, lost in perplexing thought. 'What does it all mean?' was the cry that had begun to reiterate through my brain.
For a little while, I stood there, lost in confusing thoughts. 'What does it all mean?' was the question that kept echoing in my mind.
A sudden idea struck me, and I searched 'round for a piece of stone. Presently, I found a bit of rock, about the size of a small loaf. Sticking the candle upright in a crevice of the floor, I went back from the edge, somewhat, and, taking a short run, launched the stone forward into the chasm—my idea being to throw it far enough to keep it clear of the sides. Then, I stooped forward, and listened; but, though I kept perfectly quiet, for at least a full minute, no sound came back to me from out of the dark.
A sudden idea hit me, and I looked around for a piece of stone. Soon, I found a chunk of rock, about the size of a small loaf of bread. I propped the candle upright in a crack in the floor, then backed up a bit from the edge, and after a short run, I launched the stone forward into the chasm—hoping to throw it far enough to avoid hitting the sides. Then, I leaned forward and listened; but even though I stayed completely quiet for at least a full minute, no sound came back to me from the darkness.
I knew, then, that the depth of the hole must be immense; for the stone, had it struck anything, was large enough to have set the echoes of that weird place, whispering for an indefinite period. Even as it was, the cavern had given back the sounds of my footfalls, multitudinously. The place was awesome, and I would willingly have retraced my steps, and left the mysteries of its solitudes unsolved; only, to do so, meant admitting defeat.
I realized then that the hole must be huge; because the stone, if it had hit anything, was big enough to have made the echoes in that strange place whisper for a long time. Even now, the cave was reflecting the sounds of my footsteps back to me, many times over. The place was intimidating, and I would have gladly turned back, leaving the mysteries of its emptiness unexplored; but doing so would mean admitting I had failed.
Then, a thought came, to try to get a view of the abyss. It occurred to me that, if I placed my candles 'round the edge of the hole, I should be able to get, at least, some dim sight of the place.
Then, an idea struck me: to try to get a look at the abyss. I realized that if I put my candles around the edge of the hole, I would at least be able to see some faint glimpses of the area.
I found, on counting, that I had brought fifteen candles, in the bundle—my first intention having been, as I have already said, to make a torch of the lot. These, I proceeded to place 'round the Pit mouth, with an interval of about twenty yards between each.
I counted and realized I had brought fifteen candles in the bundle—my original plan, as I mentioned earlier, was to create a torch with all of them. I then arranged the candles around the Pit's entrance, leaving about twenty yards of space between each one.
Having completed the circle, I stood in the passage, and endeavored to get an idea of how the place looked. But I discovered, immediately, that they were totally insufficient for my purpose. They did little more than make the gloom visible. One thing they did, however, and that was, they confirmed my opinion of the size of the opening; and, although they showed me nothing that I wanted to see; yet the contrast they afforded to the heavy darkness, pleased me, curiously. It was as though fifteen tiny stars shone through the subterranean night.
Having finished the circle, I stood in the passage, trying to get an idea of how the place looked. But I quickly realized that the light was completely inadequate for that purpose. It did little more than make the darkness noticeable. However, one thing it did do was confirm my impression of the size of the opening; and even though it didn’t reveal anything I wanted to see, the contrast it provided against the thick darkness oddly pleased me. It was like fifteen tiny stars glowing in the underground night.
Then, even as I stood, Pepper gave a sudden howl, that was taken up by the echoes, and repeated with ghastly variations, dying away, slowly. With a quick movement, I held aloft the one candle that I had kept, and glanced down at the dog; at the same moment, I seemed to hear a noise, like a diabolical chuckle, rise up from the hitherto, silent depths of the Pit. I started; then, I recollected that it was, probably, the echo of Pepper's howl.
Then, even as I stood there, Pepper let out a loud howl that was picked up by the echoes, repeating itself with eerie variations, slowly fading away. With a quick motion, I lifted the only candle I had kept and looked down at the dog; at the same moment, it felt like I heard a sound, like a sinister chuckle, coming up from the previously silent depths of the Pit. I jumped, then I remembered that it was probably just the echo of Pepper's howl.
Pepper had moved away from me, up the passage, a few steps; he was nosing along the rocky floor; and I thought I heard him lapping. I went toward him, holding the candle low. As I moved, I heard my boot go sop, sop; and the light was reflected from something that glistened, and crept past my feet, swiftly toward the Pit. I bent lower, and looked; then gave vent to an expression of surprise. From somewhere, higher up the path, a stream of water was running quickly in the direction of the great opening, and growing in size every second.
Pepper had moved away from me, up the corridor, a few steps; he was sniffing along the rocky floor; and I thought I heard him drinking. I walked toward him, holding the candle low. As I moved, I heard my boot go sop, sop; and the light reflected off something that shimmered and quickly slithered past my feet toward the Pit. I bent down to take a closer look and was taken aback. From somewhere higher up the path, a stream of water was flowing rapidly toward the large opening, getting bigger by the second.
Again, Pepper gave vent to that deep-drawn howl, and, running at me, seized my coat, and attempted to drag me up the path toward the entrance. With a nervous gesture, I shook him off, and crossed quickly over to the left-hand wall. If anything were coming, I was going to have the wall at my back.
Again, Pepper let out that low howl and ran at me, grabbing my coat and trying to pull me up the path toward the entrance. I shook him off with a quick motion and hurried over to the left wall. If something was coming, I wanted the wall behind me.
Then, as I stared anxiously up the pathway, my candle caught a gleam, far up the passage. At the same moment, I became conscious of a murmurous roar, that grew louder, and filled the whole cavern with deafening sound. From the Pit, came a deep, hollow echo, like the sob of a giant. Then, I had sprung to one side, on to the narrow ledge that ran 'round the abyss, and, turning, saw a great wall of foam sweep past me, and leap tumultuously into the waiting chasm. A cloud of spray burst over me, extinguishing my candle, and wetting me to the skin. I still held my gun. The three nearest candles went out; but the further ones gave only a short flicker. After the first rush, the flow of water eased down to a steady stream, maybe a foot in depth; though I could not see this, until I had procured one of the lighted candles, and, with it, started to reconnoiter. Pepper had, fortunately, followed me as I leapt for the ledge, and now, very much subdued, kept close behind.
Then, as I nervously looked up the path, my candle caught a glimpse of light far down the passage. At the same moment, I became aware of a low, rumbling roar that grew louder and filled the entire cavern with a deafening noise. From the Pit came a deep, hollow echo, like the sob of a giant. I quickly jumped to the side, onto the narrow ledge that wrapped around the abyss, and turned to see a massive wall of foam rush past me and tumble violently into the waiting chasm. A cloud of spray burst over me, putting out my candle and drenching me. I still had my gun. The three nearest candles flickered out, but the ones farther away just gave a brief flicker. After the initial surge, the water flow settled into a steady stream, about a foot deep, though I couldn't see it until I grabbed one of the lighted candles and began to scout the area. Fortunately, Pepper had followed me when I jumped for the ledge, and now, much quieter, stayed close behind.
A short examination showed me that the water reached right across the passage, and was running at a tremendous rate. Already, even as I stood there, it had deepened. I could make only a guess at what had happened. Evidently, the water in the ravine had broken into the passage, by some means. If that were the case, it would go on increasing in volume, until I should find it impossible to leave the place. The thought was frightening. It was evident that I must make my exit as hurriedly as possible.
A quick look revealed that the water extended all the way across the passage and was flowing really fast. Even as I stood there, it was getting deeper. I could only speculate about what had occurred. Clearly, the water from the ravine had somehow broken into the passage. If that was true, it would continue to rise, making it impossible for me to leave. The idea was terrifying. It was clear that I needed to get out as quickly as I could.
Taking my gun by the stock, I sounded the water. It was a little under knee-deep. The noise it made, plunging down into the Pit, was deafening. Then, with a call to Pepper, I stepped out into the flood, using the gun as a staff. Instantly, the water boiled up over my knees, and nearly to the tops of my thighs, with the speed at which it was racing. For one short moment, I nearly lost my footing; but the thought of what lay behind, stimulated me to a fierce endeavor, and, step-by-step, I made headway.
Grabbing my gun by the stock, I tested the water. It was just below knee-deep. The sound it made when plunging into the Pit was deafening. Then, calling for Pepper, I stepped into the flood, using the gun as a staff. Almost immediately, the water surged over my knees, nearly reaching the tops of my thighs, with how fast it was moving. For a brief moment, I almost lost my balance; but thinking about what was behind me pushed me to press on, and step by step, I made progress.
Of Pepper, I knew nothing at first. I had all I could do to keep on my legs; and was overjoyed, when he appeared beside me. He was wading manfully along. He is a big dog, with longish thin legs, and I suppose the water had less grasp on them, than upon mine. Anyway, he managed a great deal better than I did; going ahead of me, like a guide, and wittingly—or otherwise—helping, somewhat, to break the force of the water. On we went, step by step, struggling and gasping, until somewhere about a hundred yards had been safely traversed. Then, whether it was because I was taking less care, or that there was a slippery place on the rocky floor, I cannot say; but, suddenly, I slipped, and fell on my face. Instantly, the water leapt over me in a cataract, hurling me down, toward that bottomless hole, at a frightful speed. Frantically I struggled; but it was impossible to get a footing. I was helpless, gasping and drowning. All at once, something gripped my coat, and brought me to a standstill. It was Pepper. Missing me, he must have raced back, through the dark turmoil, to find me, and then caught, and held me, until I was able to get to my feet.
At first, I knew nothing about Pepper. I was just trying to stay on my feet and was really relieved when he showed up next to me. He was bravely wading through the water. He’s a big dog with long, thin legs, and I guess the water didn’t hold onto him as tightly as it did to me. Anyway, he managed much better than I did, leading the way like a guide, and whether he meant to or not, he helped break the force of the water a little. We moved on, step by step, struggling and gasping, until we had crossed about a hundred yards. Then, I don’t know if I got careless or if there was a slippery spot on the rocky ground, but suddenly, I slipped and fell on my face. Instantly, the water crashed over me like a waterfall, sending me down toward that deep hole at a terrifying speed. I struggled frantically, but I couldn’t find my footing. I was powerless, gasping and drowning. Out of nowhere, something grabbed my coat and stopped me. It was Pepper. Realizing I was gone, he must have sprinted back through the dark chaos to find me, and then he caught and held me until I could get back on my feet.
I have a dim recollection of having seen, momentarily, the gleams of several lights; but, of this, I have never been quite sure. If my impressions are correct, I must have been washed down to the very brink of that awful chasm, before Pepper managed to bring me to a standstill. And the lights, of course, could only have been the distant flames of the candles, I had left burning. But, as I have said, I am not by any means sure. My eyes were full of water, and I had been badly shaken.
I have a vague memory of seeing a few flickering lights for a moment; but I’m never completely sure about that. If I’m right, I must have been swept down to the edge of that terrifying abyss before Pepper finally stopped me. The lights were probably just the distant flames of the candles I had left burning. But, as I mentioned, I can’t be certain. My eyes were watery, and I had been really shaken up.
And there was I, without my helpful gun, without light, and sadly confused, with the water deepening; depending solely upon my old friend Pepper, to help me out of that hellish place.
And there I was, without my trusty gun, without light, and feeling lost, with the water rising; relying entirely on my old friend Pepper to get me out of that awful situation.
I was facing the torrent. Naturally, it was the only way in which I could have sustained my position a moment; for even old Pepper could not have held me long against that terrific strain, without assistance, however blind, from me.
I was up against the rush. Naturally, it was the only way I could hold my ground for even a moment; because even old Pepper couldn't have kept me steady against that intense pressure, without some help, no matter how blind, from me.
Perhaps a minute passed, during which it was touch and go with me; then, gradually I re-commenced my tortuous way up the passage. And so began the grimmest fight with death, from which ever I hope to emerge victorious. Slowly, furiously, almost hopelessly, I strove; and that faithful Pepper led me, dragged me, upward and onward, until, at last, ahead I saw a gleam of blessed light. It was the entrance. Only a few yards further, and I reached the opening, with the water surging and boiling hungrily around my loins.
Maybe a minute went by, during which I was in real danger; then, gradually, I started my difficult climb up the passage again. Thus began the toughest battle for survival, from which I hope to come out on top. Slowly, desperately, almost without hope, I struggled; and that loyal Pepper guided me, pulled me, up and forward, until finally, ahead, I saw a glimmer of precious light. It was the entrance. Just a few yards more, and I reached the opening, with the water surging and boiling hungrily around my waist.
And now I understood the cause of the catastrophe. It was raining heavily, literally in torrents. The surface of the lake was level with the bottom of the opening—nay! more than level, it was above it. Evidently, the rain had swollen the lake, and caused this premature rise; for, at the rate the ravine had been filling, it would not have reached the entrance for a couple more days.
And now I understood what caused the disaster. It was pouring rain, seriously like a flood. The surface of the lake was at the same height as the bottom of the opening—actually, it was even higher than that. Clearly, the rain had filled the lake and caused this early rise; at the rate the ravine was filling up, it wouldn’t have reached the entrance for another couple of days.
Luckily, the rope by which I had descended, was streaming into the opening, upon the inrushing waters. Seizing the end, I knotted it securely 'round Pepper's body, then, summoning up the last remnant of my strength, I commenced to swarm up the side of the cliff. I reached the Pit edge, in the last stage of exhaustion. Yet, I had to make one more effort, and haul Pepper into safety.
Luckily, the rope I had used to climb down was floating into the opening with the rushing water. Grabbing the end, I tied it tightly around Pepper's body, then, using the last bit of my strength, I started to climb up the side of the cliff. I reached the edge of the Pit, completely exhausted. But I had to make one more effort to pull Pepper to safety.
Slowly and wearily, I hauled on the rope. Once or twice, it seemed that I should have to give up; for Pepper is a weighty dog, and I was utterly done. Yet, to let go, would have meant certain death to the old fellow, and the thought spurred me to greater exertions. I have but a very hazy remembrance of the end. I recall pulling, through moments that lagged strangely. I have also some recollection of seeing Pepper's muzzle, appearing over the Pit edge, after what seemed an indefinite period of time. Then, all grew suddenly dark.
Slowly and tired, I pulled on the rope. A couple of times, it felt like I would have to give up because Pepper is a heavy dog, and I was completely spent. But letting go would mean certain death for the old guy, and that thought motivated me to keep going. I only have a vague memory of the end. I remember pulling, through moments that seemed to drag on. I also have a recollection of seeing Pepper's nose appear over the edge of the Pit after what felt like a long time. Then everything went suddenly dark.
XIII
THE TRAP IN THE GREAT CELLAR
I suppose I must have swooned; for, the next thing I remember, I opened my eyes, and all was dusk. I was lying on my back, with one leg doubled under the other, and Pepper was licking my ears. I felt horribly stiff, and my leg was numb, from the knee, downward. For a few minutes, I lay thus, in a dazed condition; then, slowly, I struggled to a sitting position, and looked about me.
I guess I must have fainted; because the next thing I remember, I opened my eyes and it was all dim. I was lying on my back with one leg bent awkwardly underneath the other, and Pepper was licking my ears. I felt really stiff, and my leg was numb from the knee down. For a few minutes, I just lay there in a daze; then, slowly, I managed to sit up and looked around.
It had stopped raining, but the trees still dripped, dismally. From the Pit, came a continuous murmur of running water. I felt cold and shivery. My clothes were sodden, and I ached all over. Very slowly, the life came back into my numbed leg, and, after a little, I essayed to stand up. This, I managed, at the second attempt; but I was very tottery, and peculiarly weak. It seemed to me, that I was going to be ill, and I made shift to stumble my way toward the house. My steps were erratic, and my head confused. At each step that I took, sharp pains shot through my limbs.
It had stopped raining, but the trees were still dripping gloomily. From the Pit, there was a constant sound of running water. I felt cold and shaky. My clothes were soaked, and my body ached all over. Very slowly, feeling started to come back into my numb leg, and after a little while, I tried to stand up. I succeeded on my second attempt, but I was very wobbly and unusually weak. It felt like I was going to be sick, so I tried to make my way toward the house. My steps were unsteady, and my mind was foggy. With each step I took, sharp pains shot through my limbs.
I had gone, perhaps, some thirty paces, when a cry from Pepper, drew my attention, and I turned, stiffly, toward him. The old dog was trying to follow me; but could come no further, owing to the rope, with which I had hauled him up, being still tied 'round his body, the other end not having been unfastened from the tree. For a moment, I fumbled with the knots, weakly; but they were wet and hard, and I could do nothing. Then, I remembered my knife, and, in a minute, the rope was cut.
I had walked about thirty steps when I heard Pepper cry out, which got my attention and made me turn awkwardly towards him. The old dog was trying to follow me but couldn't get any closer because the rope I used to pull him up was still tied around his body, with the other end still attached to the tree. For a moment, I clumsily fumbled with the knots, but they were wet and tough, and I couldn't get them loose. Then I remembered my knife, and in no time, I had cut the rope.
How I reached the house, I scarcely know, and, of the days that followed, I remember still less. Of one thing, I am certain, that, had it not been for my sister's untiring love and nursing, I had not been writing at this moment.
How I got to the house, I barely remember, and I recall even less about the days that followed. One thing I know for sure is that if it weren't for my sister's endless love and care, I wouldn't be writing this right now.
When I recovered my senses, it was to find that I had been in bed for nearly two weeks. Yet another week passed, before I was strong enough to totter out into the gardens. Even then, I was not able to walk so far as the Pit. I would have liked to ask my sister, how high the water had risen; but felt it was wiser not to mention the subject to her. Indeed, since then, I have made a rule never to speak to her about the strange things, that happen in this great, old house.
When I came to my senses, I realized I had been in bed for almost two weeks. Another week went by before I was strong enough to slowly make my way outside into the gardens. Even then, I couldn’t walk as far as the Pit. I wanted to ask my sister how high the water had risen, but I thought it was better not to bring it up with her. In fact, since then, I’ve made it a rule never to talk to her about the strange things that happen in this old house.
It was not until a couple of days later, that I managed to get across to the Pit. There, I found that, in my few weeks' absence, there had been wrought a wondrous change. Instead of the three-parts filled ravine, I looked out upon a great lake, whose placid surface, reflected the light, coldly. The water had risen to within half a dozen feet of the Pit edge. Only in one part was the lake disturbed, and that was above the place where, far down under the silent waters, yawned the entrance to the vast, underground Pit. Here, there was a continuous bubbling; and, occasionally, a curious sort of sobbing gurgle would find its way up from the depth. Beyond these, there was nothing to tell of the things that were hidden beneath. As I stood there, it came to me how wonderfully things had worked out. The entrance to the place whence the Swine-creatures had come, was sealed up, by a power that made me feel there was nothing more to fear from them. And yet, with the feeling, there was a sensation that, now, I should never learn anything further, of the place from which those dreadful Things had come. It was completely shut off and concealed from human curiosity forever.
It wasn't until a couple of days later that I finally made it to the Pit. When I got there, I saw that a remarkable change had taken place during my few weeks away. Instead of the ravine that was three-quarters full, I was looking at a huge lake with a calm surface that reflected the light coolly. The water had risen to within a few feet of the Pit's edge. Only one area was disturbed, right above where, deep beneath the silent water, the entrance to the vast underground Pit gaped. Here, there was a constant bubbling, and occasionally a strange sobbing gurgle would rise from below. Other than that, there was nothing to hint at the things hidden beneath. As I stood there, I realized how wonderfully things had turned out. The entrance to the place where the Swine-creatures had come from was sealed off by a force that made me feel there was no longer anything to fear from them. Yet, along with that relief came a sense that I would never learn anything more about the place those terrifying Things had come from. It was completely shut off and hidden from human curiosity forever.
Strange—in the knowledge of that underground hell-hole—how apposite has been the naming of the Pit. One wonders how it originated, and when. Naturally, one concludes that the shape and depth of the ravine would suggest the name 'Pit.' Yet, is it not possible that it has, all along, held a deeper significance, a hint—could one but have guessed—of the greater, more stupendous Pit that lies far down in the earth, beneath this old house? Under this house! Even now, the idea is strange and terrible to me. For I have proved, beyond doubt, that the Pit yawns right below the house, which is evidently supported, somewhere above the center of it, upon a tremendous, arched roof, of solid rock.
Strange—in knowing about that underground hell-hole—how fitting the name "the Pit" has been. One wonders how it came about and when. Naturally, you’d think the shape and depth of the ravine would suggest the name 'Pit.' Yet, could it be possible that it has always had a deeper meaning, a hint—if only one could have guessed—of the greater, more immense Pit that lies far down in the earth, beneath this old house? Beneath this house! Even now, the thought is strange and horrifying to me. For I have proved, without a doubt, that the Pit yawns right below the house, which is clearly supported, somewhere above its center, on a massive arched roof of solid rock.
It happened in this wise, that, having occasion to go down to the cellars, the thought occurred to me to pay a visit to the great vault, where the trap is situated; and see whether everything was as I had left it.
It happened like this: I needed to go down to the cellars, and it crossed my mind to check out the great vault where the trap is located to see if everything was as I had left it.
Reaching the place, I walked slowly up the center, until I came to the trap. There it was, with the stones piled upon it, just as I had seen it last. I had a lantern with me, and the idea came to me, that now would be a good time to investigate whatever lay under the great, oak slab. Placing the lantern on the floor, I tumbled the stones off the trap, and, grasping the ring, pulled the door open. As I did so, the cellar became filled with the sound of a murmurous thunder, that rose from far below. At the same time, a damp wind blew up into my face, bringing with it a load of fine spray. Therewith, I dropped the trap, hurriedly, with a half frightened feeling of wonder.
Reaching the spot, I walked slowly down the center until I got to the trap. There it was, with the stones piled on top of it, just like I had last seen it. I had a lantern with me, and it struck me that now would be a good time to check out whatever was under the big oak slab. I set the lantern on the floor, tossed the stones off the trap, and, grabbing the ring, pulled the door open. As I did, the cellar filled with a low rumbling sound that came from deep below. At the same time, a damp breeze blew into my face, bringing with it a fine mist. With that, I quickly dropped the trap, feeling a mix of fear and wonder.
For a moment, I stood puzzled. I was not particularly afraid. The haunting fear of the Swine-things had left me, long ago; but I was certainly nervous and astonished. Then, a sudden thought possessed me, and I raised the ponderous door, with a feeling of excitement. Leaving it standing upon its end, I seized the lantern, and, kneeling down, thrust it into the opening. As I did so, the moist wind and spray drove in my eyes, making me unable to see, for a few moments. Even when my eyes were clear, I could distinguish nothing below me, save darkness, and whirling spray.
For a moment, I stood there confused. I wasn’t especially afraid. The lingering fear of the Swine-things had faded long ago, but I was definitely nervous and surprised. Then, a sudden thought hit me, and I lifted the heavy door, feeling excited. I propped it up, grabbed the lantern, and, kneeling down, pushed it into the opening. As I did that, the damp wind and spray hit my face, blurring my vision for a moment. Even when my eyes cleared, all I could see below me was darkness and swirling spray.
Seeing that it was useless to expect to make out anything, with the light so high, I felt in my pockets for a piece of twine, with which to lower it further into the opening. Even as I fumbled, the lantern slipped from my fingers, and hurtled down into the darkness. For a brief instant, I watched its fall, and saw the light shine on a tumult of white foam, some eighty or a hundred feet below me. Then it was gone. My sudden surmise was correct, and now, I knew the cause of the wet and noise. The great cellar was connected with the Pit, by means of the trap, which opened right above it; and the moisture, was the spray, rising from the water, falling into the depths.
Seeing that it was pointless to try to see anything, with the light so high, I dug around in my pockets for a piece of twine to lower it further into the opening. As I fumbled, the lantern slipped from my fingers and plummeted into the darkness. For a brief moment, I watched it fall and saw the light illuminate a chaos of white foam about eighty or a hundred feet below me. Then it was gone. My sudden hunch was correct, and now I understood the source of the wetness and noise. The large cellar was connected to the Pit through the trap that opened right above it, and the moisture was the spray rising from the water falling into the depths.
In an instant, I had an explanation of certain things, that had hitherto puzzled me. Now, I could understand why the noises—on the first night of the invasion—had seemed to rise directly from under my feet. And the chuckle that had sounded when first I opened the trap! Evidently, some of the Swine-things must have been right beneath me.
In an instant, I understood certain things that had previously confused me. Now, I could see why the noises—on the first night of the invasion—had seemed to come directly from beneath my feet. And the chuckle I heard when I first opened the trap! Clearly, some of the Swine-things must have been right below me.
Another thought struck me. Were the creatures all drowned? Would they drown? I remembered how unable I had been to find any traces to show that my shooting had been really fatal. Had they life, as we understand life, or were they ghouls? These thoughts flashed through my brain, as I stood in the dark, searching my pockets for matches. I had the box in my hand now, and, striking a light, I stepped to the trap door, and closed it. Then, I piled the stones back upon it; after which, I made my way out from the cellars.
Another thought hit me. Were the creatures all drowned? Would they drown? I remembered how I had been unable to find any signs that my shooting had really been fatal. Did they have life, as we understand it, or were they ghouls? These thoughts raced through my mind as I stood in the dark, searching my pockets for matches. I had the box in my hand now, and after striking a light, I stepped to the trapdoor and closed it. Then, I piled the stones back on top of it; after which, I made my way out of the cellars.
And so, I suppose the water goes on, thundering down into that bottomless hell-pit. Sometimes, I have an inexplicable desire to go down to the great cellar, open the trap, and gaze into the impenetrable, spray-damp darkness. At times, the desire becomes almost overpowering, in its intensity. It is not mere curiosity, that prompts me; but more as though some unexplained influence were at work. Still, I never go; and intend to fight down the strange longing, and crush it; even as I would the unholy thought of self-destruction.
And so, I guess the water keeps rushing down into that endless pit of darkness. Sometimes, I have this inexplicable urge to head down to the big cellar, open the trapdoor, and look into the thick, damp darkness. At times, the urge becomes almost overwhelming in how strong it is. It isn’t just curiosity pushing me; it feels like some unknown force is at play. Still, I never go; I plan to push down that strange desire and suppress it, just as I would the forbidden thought of harming myself.
This idea of some intangible force being exerted, may seem reasonless. Yet, my instinct warns me, that it is not so. In these things, reason seems to me less to be trusted than instinct.
This idea of some intangible force at work might seem unreasonable. Yet, my gut tells me that's not the case. When it comes to these matters, I trust instinct more than reason.
One thought there is, in closing, that impresses itself upon me, with ever growing insistence. It is, that I live in a very strange house; a very awful house. And I have begun to wonder whether I am doing wisely in staying here. Yet, if I left, where could I go, and still obtain the solitude, and the sense of her presence,[1] that alone make my old life bearable?
One thought that keeps coming to mind as I wrap things up is how strange and awful this house is. I've started to question whether it's smart for me to stay here. But if I leave, where would I go that would still give me the solitude and the feeling of her presence,[1] that make my old life bearable?
XIV
THE SEA OF SLEEP
For a considerable period after the last incident which I have narrated in my diary, I had serious thoughts of leaving this house, and might have done so; but for the great and wonderful thing, of which I am about to write.
For a significant time after the last event I wrote about in my diary, I seriously considered leaving this house, and I might have done it if it weren't for the amazing thing I'm about to describe.
How well I was advised, in my heart, when I stayed on here—spite of those visions and sights of unknown and unexplainable things; for, had I not stayed, then I had not seen again the face of her I loved. Yes, though few know it, none now save my sister Mary, I have loved and, ah! me—lost.
How well I was advised, in my heart, when I stayed here—despite those visions and sights of unknown and unexplainable things; because if I hadn’t stayed, I wouldn’t have seen the face of the one I loved again. Yes, though few know it, and now only my sister Mary, I have loved and, oh!—lost.
I would write down the story of those sweet, old days; but it would be like the tearing of old wounds; yet, after that which has happened, what need have I to care? For she has come to me out of the unknown. Strangely, she warned me; warned me passionately against this house; begged me to leave it; but admitted, when I questioned her, that she could not have come to me, had I been elsewhere. Yet, in spite of this, still she warned me, earnestly; telling me that it was a place, long ago given over to evil, and under the power of grim laws, of which none here have knowledge. And I—I just asked her, again, whether she would come to me elsewhere, and she could only stand, silent.
I want to write down the story of those sweet old days, but it would feel like reopening old wounds. Still, after everything that's happened, why should I care? She came to me from the unknown. Strangely, she warned me; passionately urged me to leave this house; but when I pressed her, she admitted that she couldn’t have come to me if I had been anywhere else. Yet, despite that, she still warned me earnestly, saying it was a place that had long been surrendered to evil and bound by grim laws that no one here understands. And I—I just asked her again if she would come to me somewhere else, and she could only stand there, silent.
It was thus, that I came to the place of the Sea of Sleep—so she termed it, in her dear speech with me. I had stayed up, in my study, reading; and must have dozed over the book. Suddenly, I awoke and sat upright, with a start. For a moment, I looked 'round, with a puzzled sense of something unusual. There was a misty look about the room, giving a curious softness to each table and chair and furnishing.
It was then that I arrived at the Sea of Sleep—so she called it, in her sweet way with me. I had been up late in my study, reading, and must have dozed off with the book. Suddenly, I woke up and sat up straight, startled. For a moment, I looked around, feeling puzzled by something unusual. The room had a foggy quality, giving a strange softness to every table, chair, and piece of furniture.
Gradually, the mistiness increased; growing, as it were, out of nothing. Then, slowly, a soft, white light began to glow in the room. The flames of the candles shone through it, palely. I looked from side to side, and found that I could still see each piece of furniture; but in a strangely unreal way, more as though the ghost of each table and chair had taken the place of the solid article.
Gradually, the haze thickened, as if it was emerging from thin air. Then, slowly, a soft, white light began to fill the room. The candle flames shone dimly through it. I looked around and realized I could still see each piece of furniture, but in a strangely unreal way, as if the ghost of each table and chair had replaced the actual objects.
Gradually, as I looked, I saw them fade and fade; until, slowly, they resolved into nothingness. Now, I looked again at the candles. They shone wanly, and, even as I watched, grew more unreal, and so vanished. The room was filled, now, with a soft, yet luminous, white twilight, like a gentle mist of light. Beyond this, I could see nothing. Even the walls had vanished.
Gradually, as I watched, I saw them fade and fade until, slowly, they turned into nothing. Now, I looked back at the candles. They flickered faintly, and, even as I observed, became more unreal, and then disappeared. The room was now filled with a soft, yet bright, white twilight, like a gentle mist of light. Beyond this, I could see nothing. Even the walls had disappeared.
Presently, I became conscious that a faint, continuous sound, pulsed through the silence that wrapped me. I listened intently. It grew more distinct, until it appeared to me that I harked to the breathings of some great sea. I cannot tell how long a space passed thus; but, after a while, it seemed that I could see through the mistiness; and, slowly, I became aware that I was standing upon the shore of an immense and silent sea. This shore was smooth and long, vanishing to right and left of me, in extreme distances. In front, swam a still immensity of sleeping ocean. At times, it seemed to me that I caught a faint glimmer of light, under its surface; but of this, I could not be sure. Behind me, rose up, to an extraordinary height, gaunt, black cliffs.
At that moment, I became aware of a faint, steady sound pulsing through the silence around me. I listened closely. It became clearer, until it felt like I was hearing the breath of a great ocean. I can't say how much time passed like this; but eventually, it seemed like I could see through the haze, and slowly, I realized I was standing on the shore of a vast and silent sea. This shore was smooth and stretched out in both directions, disappearing into the distance. In front of me lay a still expanse of a tranquil ocean. Occasionally, I thought I saw a faint glimmer of light beneath the surface, but I couldn't be sure. Behind me, towering up to an extraordinary height, were jagged, dark cliffs.
Overhead, the sky was of a uniform cold grey color—the whole place being lit by a stupendous globe of pale fire, that swam a little above the far horizon, and shed a foamlike light above the quiet waters.
Overhead, the sky was a dull, cold gray—the whole area lit by a massive globe of pale light, hovering just above the distant horizon, casting a soft glow over the calm waters.
Beyond the gentle murmur of the sea, an intense stillness prevailed. For a long while, I stayed there, looking out across its strangeness. Then, as I stared, it seemed that a bubble of white foam floated up out of the depths, and then, even now I know not how it was, I was looking upon, nay, looking into the face of Her—aye! into her face—into her soul; and she looked back at me, with such a commingling of joy and sadness, that I ran toward her, blindly; crying strangely to her, in a very agony of remembrance, of terror, and of hope, to come to me. Yet, spite of my crying, she stayed out there upon the sea, and only shook her head, sorrowfully; but, in her eyes was the old earth-light of tenderness, that I had come to know, before all things, ere we were parted.
Beyond the gentle sound of the sea, a deep stillness hung in the air. For a long time, I remained there, gazing at its unfamiliarity. Then, as I looked, it seemed that a bubble of white foam rose from the depths, and somehow—I still don’t know how—I found myself looking at, no, looking into the face of Her—yes, into her face—into her soul; and she looked back at me, with such a mix of joy and sadness that I ran towards her, blindly; crying out to her, in a deep anguish of memory, fear, and hope, to come to me. Yet, despite my pleas, she remained out there on the sea, only shaking her head, sorrowfully; but in her eyes was the familiar earth-light of tenderness that I had come to know, above all else, before we were separated.
"At her perverseness, I grew desperate, and essayed to wade out to her; yet, though I would, I could not. Something, some invisible barrier, held me back, and I was fain to stay where I was, and cry out to her in the fullness of my soul, 'O, my Darling, my Darling—' but could say no more, for very intensity. And, at that, she came over, swiftly, and touched me, and it was as though heaven had opened. Yet, when I reached out my hands to her, she put me from her with tenderly stern hands, and I was abashed—"
"At her stubbornness, I became desperate and tried to wade out to her; yet, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't. Something, some invisible barrier, held me back, and I was forced to stay where I was, crying out to her with all my heart, 'Oh, my Darling, my Darling—' but I couldn't say anything more because of how intense it felt. In that moment, she came over quickly and touched me, and it felt like heaven had opened up. Yet, when I reached out my hands to her, she gently but firmly pushed me away, and I felt embarrassed—"
THE FRAGMENTS[2]
(The legible portions of the mutilated leaves.)
(The readable parts of the damaged pages.)
... through tears ... noise of eternity in my ears, we parted ... She whom I love. O, my God ...!
... through tears ... the noise of eternity in my ears, we parted ... She whom I love. Oh, my God ...!
I was a great time dazed, and then I was alone in the blackness of the night. I knew that I journeyed back, once more, to the known universe. Presently, I emerged from that enormous darkness. I had come among the stars ... vast time ... the sun, far and remote.
I was in a daze for a long time, and then I found myself alone in the darkness of the night. I realized that I was traveling back to the familiar universe. Soon, I came out of that immense darkness. I had arrived among the stars ... vast time ... the sun, distant and far away.
I entered into the gulf that separates our system from the outer suns. As I sped across the dividing dark, I watched, steadily, the ever-growing brightness and size of our sun. Once, I glanced back to the stars, and saw them shift, as it were, in my wake, against the mighty background of night, so vast was the speed of my passing spirit.
I entered the space that separates our solar system from the outer stars. As I rushed through the darkness, I watched our sun grow brighter and larger. Once, I looked back at the stars and saw them shift behind me against the vast backdrop of night, so great was the speed of my passing.
I drew nigher to our system, and now I could see the shine of Jupiter. Later, I distinguished the cold, blue gleam of the earthlight.... I had a moment of bewilderment. All about the sun there seemed to be bright, objects, moving in rapid orbits. Inward, nigh to the savage glory of the sun, there circled two darting points of light, and, further off, there flew a blue, shining speck, that I knew to be the earth. It circled the sun in a space that seemed to be no more than an earth-minute.
I moved closer to our solar system, and now I could see the brightness of Jupiter. Later, I noticed the cool, blue glow of Earthlight.... I felt a moment of confusion. All around the sun, there seemed to be bright objects moving in quick orbits. Closer in, near the fierce glory of the sun, were two darting points of light, and further away was a blue, shining dot that I recognized as Earth. It orbited the sun in what felt like just a minute on Earth.
... nearer with great speed. I saw the radiances of Jupiter and Saturn, spinning, with incredible swiftness, in huge orbits. And ever I drew more nigh, and looked out upon this strange sight—the visible circling of the planets about the mother sun. It was as though time had been annihilated for me; so that a year was no more to my unfleshed spirit, than is a moment to an earth-bound soul.
... coming closer at an amazing speed. I saw the glowing lights of Jupiter and Saturn, spinning rapidly in their vast orbits. And as I continued to draw nearer, I gazed upon this bizarre scene—the visible orbiting of the planets around the central sun. It felt like time had been wiped away for me; a year was no different to my disembodied spirit than a moment is to someone living on Earth.
The speed of the planets, appeared to increase; and, presently, I was watching the sun, all ringed about with hairlike circles of different colored fire—the paths of the planets, hurtling at mighty speed, about the central flame....
The speed of the planets seemed to pick up, and soon, I was watching the sun, surrounded by thin, hair-like rings of different colored flames—the orbits of the planets, racing at incredible speeds around the central flame....
"... the sun grew vast, as though it leapt to meet me.... And now I was within the circling of the outer planets, and flitting swiftly, toward the place where the earth, glimmering through the blue splendor of its orbit, as though a fiery mist, circled the sun at a monstrous speed...." [3]
"... the sun expanded, almost as if it jumped to greet me.... And now I was moving quickly among the outer planets, heading toward the spot where the earth, shining through the brilliant blue of its orbit, like a glowing mist, raced around the sun at an incredible speed...." [3]
XV
THE NOISE IN THE NIGHT
And now, I come to the strangest of all the strange happenings that have befallen me in this house of mysteries. It occurred quite lately—within the month; and I have little doubt but that what I saw was in reality the end of all things. However, to my story.
And now, I reach the most bizarre of all the strange events that have happened to me in this house full of mysteries. It happened recently—within the past month; and I have no doubt that what I witnessed was truly the end of everything. But let's get back to my story.
I do not know how it is; but, up to the present, I have never been able to write these things down, directly they happened. It is as though I have to wait a time, recovering my just balance, and digesting—as it were—the things I have heard or seen. No doubt, this is as it should be; for, by waiting, I see the incidents more truly, and write of them in a calmer and more judicial frame of mind. This by the way.
I don't know what it is, but until now, I’ve never been able to write these things down as they happened. It's like I need some time to regain my balance and process—so to speak—the things I've heard or seen. This is probably how it should be, because by waiting, I can see the events more clearly and write about them in a calmer and more objective way. Just a side note.
It is now the end of November. My story relates to what happened in the first week of the month.
It’s now the end of November. My story is about what happened in the first week of the month.
It was night, about eleven o'clock. Pepper and I kept one another company in the study—that great, old room of mine, where I read and work. I was reading, curiously enough, the Bible. I have begun, in these later days, to take a growing interest in that great and ancient book. Suddenly, a distinct tremor shook the house, and there came a faint and distant, whirring buzz, that grew rapidly into a far, muffled screaming. It reminded me, in a queer, gigantic way, of the noise that a clock makes, when the catch is released, and it is allowed to run down. The sound appeared to come from some remote height—somewhere up in the night. There was no repetition of the shock. I looked across at Pepper. He was sleeping peacefully.
It was nighttime, around eleven o'clock. Pepper and I were keeping each other company in the study—this big, old room of mine, where I read and worked. I was reading, interestingly enough, the Bible. Lately, I’ve started to become more interested in that great and ancient book. Suddenly, a noticeable tremor shook the house, and I heard a faint, distant buzzing that quickly escalated into a muffled scream. It reminded me, in a strange, enormous way, of the sound a clock makes when the catch is released and it winds down. The noise seemed to come from some far-off height—somewhere up in the night. There was no repeat of the tremor. I glanced over at Pepper. He was sleeping soundly.
Gradually, the whirring noise decreased, and there came a long silence.
Gradually, the buzzing noise faded, and there was a long silence.
All at once, a glow lit up the end window, which protrudes far out from the side of the house, so that, from it, one may look both East and West. I felt puzzled, and, after a moment's hesitation, walked across the room, and pulled aside the blind. As I did so, I saw the Sun rise, from behind the horizon. It rose with a steady, perceptible movement. I could see it travel upward. In a minute, it seemed, it had reached the tops of the trees, through which I had watched it. Up, up—It was broad daylight now. Behind me, I was conscious of a sharp, mosquitolike buzzing. I glanced 'round, and knew that it came from the clock. Even as I looked, it marked off an hour. The minute hand was moving 'round the dial, faster than an ordinary second-hand. The hour hand moved quickly from space to space. I had a numb sense of astonishment. A moment later, so it seemed, the two candles went out, almost together. I turned swiftly back to the window; for I had seen the shadow of the window-frames, traveling along the floor toward me, as though a great lamp had been carried up past the window.
Suddenly, a light illuminated the end window, which juts out from the side of the house, allowing a view both East and West. I felt confused, and after a brief moment of hesitation, I crossed the room and pulled aside the blind. As I did, I saw the Sun rise above the horizon. It moved steadily and noticeably upward. In just a minute, it seemed, it reached the tops of the trees I was watching. Up, up—it was broad daylight now. Behind me, I noticed a sharp, buzzing sound like a mosquito. I turned around and realized it was coming from the clock. Just as I looked, it struck the hour. The minute hand was racing around the dial, faster than a typical second hand. The hour hand moved quickly from mark to mark. I felt a numbing sense of astonishment. Moments later, it seemed, the two candles extinguished almost simultaneously. I turned quickly back to the window; for I had seen the shadow of the window frames moving along the floor toward me, as if a large lamp was being carried past the window.
I saw now, that the sun had risen high into the heavens, and was still visibly moving. It passed above the house, with an extraordinary sailing kind of motion. As the window came into shadow, I saw another extraordinary thing. The fine-weather clouds were not passing, easily, across the sky—they were scampering, as though a hundred-mile-an-hour wind blew. As they passed, they changed their shapes a thousand times a minute, as though writhing with a strange life; and so were gone. And, presently, others came, and whisked away likewise.
I noticed that the sun had risen high in the sky and was still clearly moving. It glided above the house in a remarkable sailing motion. As the window fell into shadow, I saw something else amazing. The fair-weather clouds weren’t drifting slowly across the sky—they were rushing by as if a hundred-mile-an-hour wind was howling. As they went, they changed shape a thousand times a minute, almost as if they were alive and writhing; then, just like that, they vanished. Soon after, other clouds appeared and disappeared just as quickly.
To the West, I saw the sun, drop with an incredible, smooth, swift motion. Eastward, the shadows of every seen thing crept toward the coming greyness. And the movement of the shadows was visible to me—a stealthy, writhing creep of the shadows of the wind-stirred trees. It was a strange sight.
To the west, I watched the sun sink in a remarkable, smooth, rapid motion. To the east, the shadows of everything I could see inched toward the approaching grayness. I could see the movement of the shadows—a sneaky, writhing crawl of the shadows cast by the trees swaying in the wind. It was an unusual sight.
Quickly, the room began to darken. The sun slid down to the horizon, and seemed, as it were, to disappear from my sight, almost with a jerk. Through the greyness of the swift evening, I saw the silver crescent of the moon, falling out of the Southern sky, toward the West. The evening seemed to merge into an almost instant night. Above me, the many constellations passed in a strange, 'noiseless' circling, Westward. The moon fell through that last thousand fathoms of the night-gulf, and there was only the starlight....
Quickly, the room started to darken. The sun dipped down to the horizon and seemed to vanish from my view almost abruptly. Through the grayness of the quickly approaching evening, I spotted the silver crescent of the moon, descending from the Southern sky towards the West. The evening seemed to blend into a near-instant night. Above me, the many constellations moved in a strange, silent rotation, heading West. The moon slipped through that last stretch of the night, and all that remained was the starlight...
About this time, the buzzing in the corner ceased; telling me that the clock had run down. A few minutes passed, and I saw the Eastward sky lighten. A grey, sullen morning spread through all the darkness, and hid the march of the stars. Overhead, there moved, with a heavy, everlasting rolling, a vast, seamless sky of grey clouds—a cloud-sky that would have seemed motionless, through all the length of an ordinary earth-day. The sun was hidden from me; but, from moment to moment, the world would brighten and darken, brighten and darken, beneath waves of subtle light and shadow....
Around this time, the buzzing in the corner stopped, signifying that the clock had run out. A few minutes went by, and I noticed the eastern sky lightening. A gray, gloomy morning spread through the darkness, obscuring the movement of the stars. Above me, there was a heavy, endless rolling of a vast, uniform gray cloud sky—a cloud-covered sky that would have seemed still throughout an entire regular day on Earth. The sun was hidden from view, but every now and then, the world would brighten and darken, brighten and darken, beneath shifting waves of subtle light and shadow...
The light shifted ever Westward, and the night fell upon the earth. A vast rain seemed to come with it, and a wind of a most extraordinary loudness—as though the howling of a nightlong gale, were packed into the space of no more than a minute.
The light moved further West, and night settled over the land. A heavy rain appeared to come with it, and an incredibly loud wind—like the howling of a gale all night, compressed into just a minute.
This noise passed, almost immediately, and the clouds broke; so that, once more, I could see the sky. The stars were flying Westward, with astounding speed. It came to me now, for the first time, that, though the noise of the wind had passed, yet a constant 'blurred' sound was in my ears. Now that I noticed it, I was aware that it had been with me all the time. It was the world-noise.
This noise faded almost immediately, and the clouds cleared up, allowing me to see the sky again. The stars were racing westward at an incredible speed. It occurred to me for the first time that, even though the noise of the wind had stopped, there was still a constant 'blurred' sound in my ears. Now that I was paying attention to it, I realized it had been there the whole time. It was the sound of the world.
And then, even as I grasped at so much comprehension, there came the Eastward light. No more than a few heartbeats, and the sun rose, swiftly. Through the trees, I saw it, and then it was above the trees. Up—up, it soared and all the world was light. It passed, with a swift, steady swing to its highest altitude, and fell thence, Westward. I saw the day roll visibly over my head. A few light clouds flittered Northward, and vanished. The sun went down with one swift, clear plunge, and there was about me, for a few seconds, the darker growing grey of the gloaming.
And then, just as I was starting to understand so much, the light from the East appeared. In just a few heartbeats, the sun rose quickly. I saw it through the trees, and then it was above the treetops. It climbed higher and higher, and the entire world was filled with light. It moved smoothly to its highest point and then began to descend toward the West. I watched as the day rolled visibly overhead. A few light clouds drifted North and disappeared. The sun set suddenly and clearly, leaving me surrounded for a few seconds by the deepening gray of twilight.
Southward and Westward, the moon was sinking rapidly. The night had come, already. A minute it seemed, and the moon fell those remaining fathoms of dark sky. Another minute, or so, and the Eastward sky glowed with the coming dawn. The sun leapt upon me with a frightening abruptness, and soared ever more swiftly toward the zenith. Then, suddenly, a fresh thing came to my sight. A black thundercloud rushed up out of the South, and seemed to leap all the arc of the sky, in a single instant. As it came, I saw that its advancing edge flapped, like a monstrous black cloth in the heaven, twirling and undulating rapidly, with a horrid suggestiveness. In an instant, all the air was full of rain, and a hundred lightning flashes seemed to flood downward, as it were in one great shower. In the same second of time, the world-noise was drowned in the roar of the wind, and then my ears ached, under the stunning impact of the thunder.
South and West, the moon was quickly sinking. Night had already fallen. In what felt like a minute, the moon disappeared behind the remaining dark sky. Another minute or so passed, and the Eastern sky lit up with the approaching dawn. The sun burst onto the scene suddenly, racing rapidly toward its peak. Then, out of nowhere, a new sight caught my attention. A dark thundercloud surged up from the South, darting across the sky in an instant. As it approached, its leading edge flapped like a massive black cloth in the sky, twisting and swirling rapidly, giving off an ominous vibe. In a flash, the air became filled with rain, and what seemed like a hundred lightning flashes cascaded down like one enormous downpour. In that same moment, the noise of the world was drowned out by the howling wind, and then my ears throbbed from the overwhelming boom of the thunder.
And, in the midst of this storm, the night came; and then, within the space of another minute, the storm had passed, and there was only the constant 'blur' of the world-noise on my hearing. Overhead, the stars were sliding quickly Westward; and something, mayhaps the particular speed to which they had attained, brought home to me, for the first time, a keen realization of the knowledge that it was the world that revolved. I seemed to see, suddenly, the world—a vast, dark mass—revolving visibly against the stars.
And in the middle of this storm, night fell; then, within a minute, the storm was over, and all that was left was the constant ‘blur’ of noise around me. Above, the stars were quickly moving westward, and something—maybe the speed they were traveling—made me suddenly realize for the first time that the world was what revolved. I felt like I could see the world—a huge, dark mass—clearly rotating against the stars.
The dawn and the sun seemed to come together, so greatly had the speed of the world-revolution increased. The sun drove up, in one long, steady curve; passed its highest point, and swept down into the Western sky, and disappeared. I was scarcely conscious of evening, so brief was it. Then I was watching the flying constellations, and the Westward hastening moon. In but a space of seconds, so it seemed, it was sliding swiftly downward through the night-blue, and then was gone. And, almost directly, came the morning.
The dawn and the sun seemed to rise at the same time, so much faster was the world's rotation. The sun climbed up in one smooth, steady arc; reached its peak, then swept down into the western sky and vanished. I barely noticed evening; it was so short. Then I began to watch the moving constellations and the moon rushing westward. In just a few seconds, it appeared to slide quickly down through the dark blue of the night, and then it was gone. Almost immediately, morning arrived.
And now there seemed to come a strange acceleration. The sun made one clean, clear sweep through the sky, and disappeared behind the Westward horizon, and the night came and went with a like haste.
And now there seemed to be a strange rush. The sun made a clean, clear path across the sky and disappeared behind the western horizon, and the night came and went just as quickly.
As the succeeding day, opened and closed upon the world, I was aware of a sweat of snow, suddenly upon the earth. The night came, and, almost immediately, the day. In the brief leap of the sun, I saw that the snow had vanished; and then, once more, it was night.
As the next day started and ended, I noticed a layer of snow suddenly covering the ground. Night fell, and almost right away, it was day again. In the quick flash of sunlight, I saw that the snow had melted; and then, just like that, it was night again.
Thus matters were; and, even after the many incredible things that I have seen, I experienced all the time a most profound awe. To see the sun rise and set, within a space of time to be measured by seconds; to watch (after a little) the moon leap—a pale, and ever growing orb—up into the night sky, and glide, with a strange swiftness, through the vast arc of blue; and, presently, to see the sun follow, springing out of the Eastern sky, as though in chase; and then again the night, with the swift and ghostly passing of starry constellations, was all too much to view believingly. Yet, so it was—the day slipping from dawn to dusk, and the night sliding swiftly into day, ever rapidly and more rapidly.
Things were like this; and even after all the incredible things I've seen, I felt a deep sense of awe all the time. Watching the sun rise and set in just seconds, seeing the moon leap—pale and ever-growing—into the night sky, and glide swiftly through the vast blue was almost unreal. Then to watch the sun burst out of the Eastern sky as if it was chasing after the moon; and later, the night arriving with the quick and ghostly passage of starry constellations, all of it was just too much to take in fully. But that's how it was—the day seamlessly turning from dawn to dusk, and night swiftly sliding back into day, quicker and quicker.
The last three passages of the sun had shown me a snow-covered earth, which, at night, had seemed, for a few seconds, incredibly weird under the fast-shifting light of the soaring and falling moon. Now, however, for a little space, the sky was hidden, by a sea of swaying, leaden-white clouds, which lightened and blackened, alternately, with the passage of day and night.
The last three sunsets had revealed to me a snow-covered world that, at night, looked strangely surreal for a few seconds under the rapidly changing light of the rising and setting moon. However, for a short time now, the sky was covered by a sea of swaying, leaden-white clouds that alternated between lightening and darkening with the passage of day and night.
The clouds rippled and vanished, and there was once more before me, the vision of the swiftly leaping sun, and nights that came and went like shadows.
The clouds shifted and disappeared, and once again in front of me was the sight of the quickly rising sun, and nights that came and went like shadows.
Faster and faster, spun the world. And now each day and night was completed within the space of but a few seconds; and still the speed increased.
Faster and faster, the world spun. Now, each day and night wrapped up in just a few seconds, and the speed kept increasing.
It was a little later, that I noticed that the sun had begun to have the suspicion of a trail of fire behind it. This was due, evidently, to the speed at which it, apparently, traversed the heavens. And, as the days sped, each one quicker than the last, the sun began to assume the appearance of a vast, flaming comet[4] flaring across the sky at short, periodic intervals. At night, the moon presented, with much greater truth, a cometlike aspect; a pale, and singularly clear, fast traveling shape of fire, trailing streaks of cold flame. The stars showed now, merely as fine hairs of fire against the dark.
It was a little later that I noticed the sun starting to look like it had a fiery trail behind it. This was obviously because of how quickly it seemed to move across the sky. As the days passed, each one faster than the last, the sun started to resemble a huge, blazing comet[4] shooting across the sky at short, regular intervals. At night, the moon looked much more like a comet; a pale, distinctly clear shape of fire moving quickly, leaving behind streaks of cold flame. The stars appeared now as fine strands of fire against the dark.
Once, I turned from the window, and glanced at Pepper. In the flash of a day, I saw that he slept, quietly, and I moved once more to my watching.
Once, I turned away from the window and looked at Pepper. In an instant, I noticed that he was sleeping peacefully, so I returned to my watching.
The sun was now bursting up from the Eastern horizon, like a stupendous rocket, seeming to occupy no more than a second or two in hurling from East to West. I could no longer perceive the passage of clouds across the sky, which seemed to have darkened somewhat. The brief nights, appeared to have lost the proper darkness of night; so that the hairlike fire of the flying stars, showed but dimly. As the speed increased, the sun began to sway very slowly in the sky, from South to North, and then, slowly again, from North to South.
The sun was now bursting up from the Eastern horizon like an incredible rocket, seeming to take no more than a second or two to move from East to West. I could no longer see the clouds moving across the sky, which seemed to be a bit darker. The short nights seemed to have lost the usual darkness of night, so the flickering light of the shooting stars was barely visible. As the speed picked up, the sun began to gently sway in the sky from South to North, and then, slowly again, from North to South.
So, amid a strange confusion of mind, the hours passed.
So, in the midst of a bizarre confusion of thoughts, the hours went by.
All this while had Pepper slept. Presently, feeling lonely and distraught, I called to him, softly; but he took no notice. Again, I called, raising my voice slightly; still he moved not. I walked over to where he lay, and touched him with my foot, to rouse him. At the action, gentle though it was, he fell to pieces. That is what happened; he literally and actually crumbled into a mouldering heap of bones and dust.
All this time, Pepper had been sleeping. Now feeling lonely and upset, I called out to him softly; but he didn’t respond. I called out again, raising my voice a little; still, he didn’t move. I walked over to where he was lying and touched him with my foot to wake him up. At that gentle action, though, he fell apart. That’s what happened; he literally and truly crumbled into a pile of bones and dust.
For the space of, perhaps a minute, I stared down at the shapeless heap, that had once been Pepper. I stood, feeling stunned. What can have happened? I asked myself; not at once grasping the grim significance of that little hill of ash. Then, as I stirred the heap with my foot, it occurred to me that this could only happen in a great space of time. Years—and years.
For maybe a minute, I stared down at the shapeless pile that used to be Pepper. I stood there, feeling shocked. What could have happened? I asked myself, not immediately understanding the grim significance of that little mound of ash. Then, as I kicked the pile with my foot, it dawned on me that this must have taken a long time. Years—and years.
Outside, the weaving, fluttering light held the world. Inside, I stood, trying to understand what it meant—what that little pile of dust and dry bones, on the carpet, meant. But I could not think, coherently.
Outside, the flickering light covered everything. Inside, I stood, trying to figure out what it meant—what that small pile of dust and dry bones on the carpet signified. But I couldn’t think clearly.
I glanced away, 'round the room, and now, for the first time, noticed how dusty and old the place looked. Dust and dirt everywhere; piled in little heaps in the corners, and spread about upon the furniture. The very carpet, itself, was invisible beneath a coating of the same, all pervading, material. As I walked, little clouds of the stuff rose up from under my footsteps, and assailed my nostrils, with a dry, bitter odor that made me wheeze, huskily.
I looked around the room and, for the first time, noticed how dusty and old it looked. There was dust and dirt everywhere: in little piles in the corners and spread out on the furniture. The carpet was completely hidden under a layer of this all-encompassing stuff. As I walked, little clouds of dust rose up from my footsteps and hit my nose with a dry, bitter smell that made me wheeze.
Suddenly, as my glance fell again upon Pepper's remains, I stood still, and gave voice to my confusion—questioning, aloud, whether the years were, indeed, passing; whether this, which I had taken to be a form of vision, was, in truth, a reality. I paused. A new thought had struck me. Quickly, but with steps which, for the first time, I noticed, tottered, I went across the room to the great pier-glass, and looked in. It was too covered with grime, to give back any reflection, and, with trembling hands, I began to rub off the dirt. Presently, I could see myself. The thought that had come to me, was confirmed. Instead of the great, hale man, who scarcely looked fifty, I was looking at a bent, decrepit man, whose shoulders stooped, and whose face was wrinkled with the years of a century. The hair—which a few short hours ago had been nearly coal black—was now silvery white. Only the eyes were bright. Gradually, I traced, in that ancient man, a faint resemblance to my self of other days.
Suddenly, as I glanced again at Pepper's remains, I stood still and voiced my confusion—wondering out loud if the years were actually passing; if this, which I thought was a form of vision, was really reality. I paused. A new thought struck me. Quickly, but with shaky steps that I noticed for the first time, I crossed the room to the large mirror and looked in. It was too dirty to reflect anything clearly, and with trembling hands, I started to wipe off the grime. Soon, I could see myself. The thought that had crossed my mind was confirmed. Instead of the strong, healthy man who barely looked fifty, I was staring at a bent, frail old man, whose shoulders were slumped and whose face was lined with the marks of a century. The hair—which just a few short hours ago had been almost coal black—was now silvery white. Only my eyes were still bright. Gradually, I noticed a faint resemblance to my younger self in that old man.
I turned away, and tottered to the window. I knew, now, that I was old, and the knowledge seemed to confirm my trembling walk. For a little space, I stared moodily out into the blurred vista of changeful landscape. Even in that short time, a year passed, and, with a petulant gesture, I left the window. As I did so, I noticed that my hand shook with the palsy of old age; and a short sob choked its way through my lips.
I turned away and stumbled to the window. I finally acknowledged that I was old, and that realization seemed to make my shaky walk even more evident. For a moment, I stared gloomily out at the blurred view of the ever-changing landscape. In that brief time, a year had gone by, and with an annoyed gesture, I stepped away from the window. As I did, I noticed my hand trembling with the tremors of old age, and a small sob escaped my lips.
For a little while, I paced, tremulously, between the window and the table; my gaze wandering hither and thither, uneasily. How dilapidated the room was. Everywhere lay the thick dust—thick, sleepy, and black. The fender was a shape of rust. The chains that held the brass clock-weights, had rusted through long ago, and now the weights lay on the floor beneath; themselves two cones of verdigris.
For a while, I nervously paced between the window and the table, my eyes darting around uneasily. The room looked so rundown. Dust was everywhere—thick, heavy, and dark. The fender was heavily rusted. The chains that held the brass clock weights had rusted away long ago, and now the weights were on the floor below, two greenish cones.
As I glanced about, it seemed to me that I could see the very furniture of the room rotting and decaying before my eyes. Nor was this fancy, on my part; for, all at once, the bookshelf, along the sidewall, collapsed, with a cracking and rending of rotten wood, precipitating its contents upon the floor, and filling the room with a smother of dusty atoms.
As I looked around, it felt like I could see the furniture in the room deteriorating right in front of me. This wasn't just my imagination; suddenly, the bookshelf against the wall fell apart, cracking and breaking apart as the rotten wood gave way, sending its contents crashing to the floor and filling the air with a cloud of dust.
How tired I felt. As I walked, it seemed that I could hear my dry joints, creak and crack at every step. I wondered about my sister. Was she dead, as well as Pepper? All had happened so quickly and suddenly. This must be, indeed, the beginning of the end of all things! It occurred to me, to go to look for her; but I felt too weary. And then, she had been so queer about these happenings, of late. Of late! I repeated the words, and laughed, feebly—mirthlessly, as the realization was borne in upon me that I spoke of a time, half a century gone. Half a century! It might have been twice as long!
How tired I felt. As I walked, it seemed like I could hear my dry joints creaking and cracking with every step. I thought about my sister. Was she dead, just like Pepper? Everything had happened so fast and suddenly. This must be, indeed, the start of the end of everything! It occurred to me to go look for her, but I felt too exhausted. And then, she had been acting so strangely about these events lately. Lately! I repeated the words and let out a weak, humorless laugh as the realization hit me that I was talking about a time half a century ago. Half a century! It could have been twice as long!
I moved slowly to the window, and looked out once more across the world. I can best describe the passage of day and night, at this period, as a sort of gigantic, ponderous flicker. Moment by moment, the acceleration of time continued; so that, at nights now, I saw the moon, only as a swaying trail of palish fire, that varied from a mere line of light to a nebulous path, and then dwindled again, disappearing periodically.
I moved slowly to the window and looked out at the world once more. I can best describe the passage of day and night during this time as a sort of heavy, clumsy flicker. Moment by moment, time sped up; so that now, at night, I saw the moon only as a swaying trail of pale fire, shifting from a thin line of light to a hazy path, and then shrinking again, disappearing periodically.
The flicker of the days and nights quickened. The days had grown perceptibly darker, and a queer quality of dusk lay, as it were, in the atmosphere. The nights were so much lighter, that the stars were scarcely to be seen, saving here and there an occasional hairlike line of fire, that seemed to sway a little, with the moon.
The flicker of the days and nights sped up. The days had noticeably darkened, and a strange quality of twilight hung in the atmosphere. The nights were so much brighter that the stars were barely visible, except for an occasional thin line of fire that seemed to sway a bit with the moon.
Quicker, and ever quicker, ran the flicker of day and night; and, suddenly it seemed, I was aware that the flicker had died out, and, instead, there reigned a comparatively steady light, which was shed upon all the world, from an eternal river of flame that swung up and down, North and South, in stupendous, mighty swings.
Faster and faster, the light of day and night flickered; then, all of a sudden, I realized that the flicker had disappeared, and instead, there was a more constant light spreading across the world, coming from an endless river of flame that swayed back and forth, North and South, in incredible, powerful arcs.
The sky was now grown very much darker, and there was in the blue of it a heavy gloom, as though a vast blackness peered through it upon the earth. Yet, there was in it, also, a strange and awful clearness, and emptiness. Periodically, I had glimpses of a ghostly track of fire that swayed thin and darkly toward the sun-stream; vanished and reappeared. It was the scarcely visible moon-stream.
The sky had turned much darker, and within its blue was a heavy gloom, as if a vast blackness was staring down at the earth. Yet, there was also a strange and unsettling clarity and emptiness to it. Occasionally, I caught sight of a ghostly trail of fire that swayed thin and dark toward the sunlight; it would disappear and then reappear. It was the barely visible moonbeam.
Looking out at the landscape, I was conscious again, of a blurring sort of 'flitter,' that came either from the light of the ponderous-swinging sun-stream, or was the result of the incredibly rapid changes of the earth's surface. And every few moments, so it seemed, the snow would lie suddenly upon the world, and vanish as abruptly, as though an invisible giant 'flitted' a white sheet off and on the earth.
Looking out at the landscape, I was once again aware of a shimmering sort of flicker, which either came from the bright light of the setting sun or was caused by the unbelievably fast changes in the earth's surface. And it felt like, every few moments, the snow would suddenly cover the world and then disappear just as quickly, as if an unseen giant was tossing a white sheet on and off the ground.
Time fled, and the weariness that was mine, grew insupportable. I turned from the window, and walked once across the room, the heavy dust deadening the sound of my footsteps. Each step that I took, seemed a greater effort than the one before. An intolerable ache, knew me in every joint and limb, as I trod my way, with a weary uncertainty.
Time passed quickly, and my fatigue became unbearable. I turned away from the window and walked across the room, the thick dust muffling the sound of my footsteps. Each step felt like a greater struggle than the last. An unbearable ache affected every joint and limb as I moved forward with exhausted uncertainty.
By the opposite wall, I came to a weak pause, and wondered, dimly, what was my intent. I looked to my left, and saw my old chair. The thought of sitting in it brought a faint sense of comfort to my bewildered wretchedness. Yet, because I was so weary and old and tired, I would scarcely brace my mind to do anything but stand, and wish myself past those few yards. I rocked, as I stood. The floor, even, seemed a place for rest; but the dust lay so thick and sleepy and black. I turned, with a great effort of will, and made toward my chair. I reached it, with a groan of thankfulness. I sat down.
By the opposite wall, I paused for a moment, wondering what I was even trying to do. I looked to my left and spotted my old chair. Just thinking about sitting in it gave me a slight sense of comfort amidst my confusion and misery. However, because I was so worn out and exhausted, I could hardly gather the energy to do anything but stand there and wish I could cross those few yards. I swayed a bit as I stood. Even the floor felt like a place to rest, but the dust was so thick and heavy. I turned, summoning the willpower, and made my way to my chair. When I finally reached it, I let out a groan of relief. I sat down.
Everything about me appeared to be growing dim. It was all so strange and unthought of. Last night, I was a comparatively strong, though elderly man; and now, only a few hours later—! I looked at the little dust-heap that had once been Pepper. Hours! and I laughed, a feeble, bitter laugh; a shrill, cackling laugh, that shocked my dimming senses.
Everything about me seemed to be fading. It was all so strange and unexpected. Last night, I was a relatively strong, albeit older man; and now, just a few hours later—! I stared at the little pile of dust that used to be Pepper. Hours! And I laughed, a weak, bitter laugh; a sharp, cackling laugh that startled my fading senses.
For a while, I must have dozed. Then I opened my eyes, with a start. Somewhere across the room, there had been a muffled noise of something falling. I looked, and saw, vaguely, a cloud of dust hovering above a pile of débris. Nearer the door, something else tumbled, with a crash. It was one of the cupboards; but I was tired, and took little notice. I closed my eyes, and sat there in a state of drowsy, semi-unconsciousness. Once or twice—as though coming through thick mists—I heard noises, faintly. Then I must have slept.
For a while, I must have dozed off. Then I suddenly opened my eyes. Somewhere across the room, I heard a muffled noise of something falling. I looked over and saw, vaguely, a cloud of dust hovering above a pile of debris. Nearer to the door, something else crashed down. It was one of the cupboards, but I was tired and barely paid attention. I closed my eyes again and sat there in a drowsy, half-conscious state. Once or twice—like breaking through thick fog—I heard faint noises. Then I must have fallen asleep.
XVI
THE AWAKENING
I awoke, with a start. For a moment, I wondered where I was. Then memory came to me....
I woke up suddenly. For a moment, I wondered where I was. Then I remembered....
The room was still lit with that strange light—half-sun, half-moon, light. I felt refreshed, and the tired, weary ache had left me. I went slowly across to the window, and looked out. Overhead, the river of flame drove up and down, North and South, in a dancing semi-circle of fire. As a mighty sleigh in the loom of time it seemed—in a sudden fancy of mine—to be beating home the picks of the years. For, so vastly had the passage of time been accelerated, that there was no longer any sense of the sun passing from East to West. The only apparent movement was the North and South beat of the sun-stream, that had become so swift now, as to be better described as a quiver.
The room was still lit with that strange light—half-sun, half-moon. I felt refreshed, and the tired ache had disappeared. I walked slowly over to the window and looked outside. Above, the river of flames moved up and down, North and South, in a dancing semi-circle of fire. For a moment, it felt like a mighty sled in the fabric of time, racing home with the highlights of the years. Time had sped up so much that there was no longer any feeling of the sun moving from East to West. The only noticeable movement was the North and South flicker of the sunlight, which had become so quick it could better be described as a quiver.
As I peered out, there came to me a sudden, inconsequent memory of that last journey among the Outer worlds. I remembered the sudden vision that had come to me, as I neared the Solar System, of the fast whirling planets about the sun—as though the governing quality of time had been held in abeyance, and the Machine of a Universe allowed to run down an eternity, in a few moments or hours. The memory passed, along with a, but partially comprehended, suggestion that I had been permitted a glimpse into further time spaces. I stared out again, seemingly, at the quake of the sun-stream. The speed seemed to increase, even as I looked. Several lifetimes came and went, as I watched.
As I looked out, a sudden, random memory from that last journey through the Outer worlds came to me. I recalled the sudden vision I had as I approached the Solar System, of the fast-spinning planets orbiting the sun—like time itself had paused, allowing the Machine of the Universe to unwind an eternity in just a few moments or hours. The memory faded, along with a vague sense that I had been given a glimpse into future timelines. I stared out again, seemingly at the turbulence of the sun’s rays. The speed appeared to increase the more I looked. Several lifetimes flashed by as I watched.
Suddenly, it struck me, with a sort of grotesque seriousness, that I was still alive. I thought of Pepper, and wondered how it was that I had not followed his fate. He had reached the time of his dying, and had passed, probably through sheer length of years. And here was I, alive, hundreds of thousands of centuries after my rightful period of years.
Suddenly, it hit me with a bizarre seriousness that I was still alive. I thought about Pepper and wondered how I hadn’t met the same fate as him. He had come to the end of his life and passed away, likely just from living long enough. And here I was, alive, long after my rightful time had come.
For, a time, I mused, absently. 'Yesterday—' I stopped, suddenly. Yesterday! There was no yesterday. The yesterday of which I spoke had been swallowed up in the abyss of years, ages gone. I grew dazed with much thinking.
For a moment, I lost myself in thought. "Yesterday—" I abruptly stopped. Yesterday! There was no yesterday. The yesterday I was talking about had been lost in the endless depths of time, long gone. I felt dizzy from overthinking.
Presently, I turned from the window, and glanced 'round the room. It seemed different—strangely, utterly different. Then, I knew what it was that made it appear so strange. It was bare: there was not a piece of furniture in the room; not even a solitary fitting of any sort. Gradually, my amazement went, as I remembered, that this was but the inevitable end of that process of decay, which I had witnessed commencing, before my sleep. Thousands of years! Millions of years!
Right now, I turned away from the window and looked around the room. It felt different—strangely, completely different. Then I realized what made it seem so odd. It was empty: there wasn't a single piece of furniture in the room; not even a single fixture of any kind. Slowly, my astonishment faded as I remembered that this was just the inevitable result of the decay I'd seen starting before I fell asleep. Thousands of years! Millions of years!
Over the floor was spread a deep layer of dust, that reached half way up to the window-seat. It had grown immeasurably, whilst I slept; and represented the dust of untold ages. Undoubtedly, atoms of the old, decayed furniture helped to swell its bulk; and, somewhere among it all, mouldered the long-ago-dead Pepper.
There was a thick layer of dust covering the floor, reaching halfway up to the window seat. It had accumulated significantly while I was asleep and was a mix of dust from countless years. Without a doubt, particles from the old, decaying furniture contributed to its thickness; and somewhere in it all lay the long-dead Pepper.
All at once, it occurred to me, that I had no recollection of wading knee-deep through all that dust, after I awoke. True, an incredible age of years had passed, since I approached the window; but that was evidently as nothing, compared with the countless spaces of time that, I conceived, had vanished whilst I was sleeping. I remembered now, that I had fallen asleep, sitting in my old chair. Had it gone ...? I glanced toward where it had stood. Of course, there was no chair to be seen. I could not satisfy myself, whether it had disappeared, after my waking, or before. If it had mouldered under me, surely, I should have been waked by the collapse. Then I remembered that the thick dust, which covered the floor, would have been sufficient to soften my fall; so that it was quite possible, I had slept upon the dust for a million years or more.
Suddenly, it hit me that I couldn't remember walking knee-deep through all that dust after I woke up. Sure, a lot of time had passed since I went to the window, but that felt insignificant compared to the endless stretches of time that I imagined had disappeared while I was sleeping. I now recalled that I had dozed off in my old chair. Had it vanished? I looked over at where it used to be. Naturally, there was no chair in sight. I couldn't figure out whether it had disappeared after I woke up or before. If it had decayed beneath me, I would have definitely been jolted awake by the collapse. Then I realized that the thick layer of dust covering the floor would have cushioned my fall, so it was entirely possible that I had been sleeping on the dust for a million years or more.
As these thoughts wandered through my brain, I glanced again, casually, to where the chair had stood. Then, for the first time, I noticed that there were no marks, in the dust, of my footprints, between it and the window. But then, ages of years had passed, since I had awaked—tens of thousands of years!
As these thoughts drifted through my mind, I looked over, casually, to where the chair used to be. Then, for the first time, I noticed there were no footprints in the dust between it and the window. But then, ages had gone by since I had woken up—tens of thousands of years!
My look rested thoughtfully, again upon the place where once had stood my chair. Suddenly, I passed from abstraction to intentness; for there, in its standing place, I made out a long undulation, rounded off with the heavy dust. Yet it was not so much hidden, but that I could tell what had caused it. I knew—and shivered at the knowledge—that it was a human body, ages-dead, lying there, beneath the place where I had slept. It was lying on its right side, its back turned toward me. I could make out and trace each curve and outline, softened, and moulded, as it were, in the black dust. In a vague sort of way, I tried to account for its presence there. Slowly, I began to grow bewildered, as the thought came to me that it lay just about where I must have fallen when the chair collapsed.
My gaze settled thoughtfully once again on the spot where my chair used to be. Suddenly, I shifted from simply thinking to focusing intently; there, in its place, I noticed a long, smooth shape covered in thick dust. It wasn’t completely hidden, and I could tell what had caused it. I felt a shiver of understanding as I realized it was a human body, long dead, lying there, right beneath where I had slept. It was on its right side, with its back to me. I could make out and trace every curve and outline, softened and shaped as if molded in the black dust. In a vague way, I tried to figure out why it was there. Gradually, I became more confused as the thought struck me that it was lying just about where I must have fallen when the chair broke.
Gradually, an idea began to form itself within my brain; a thought that shook my spirit. It seemed hideous and insupportable; yet it grew upon me, steadily, until it became a conviction. The body under that coating, that shroud of dust, was neither more nor less than my own dead shell. I did not attempt to prove it. I knew it now, and wondered I had not known it all along. I was a bodiless thing.
Gradually, an idea started to take shape in my mind; a thought that shook me to my core. It felt horrifying and unbearable; yet it continued to grow on me, until it became a certainty. The body beneath that layer, that shroud of dust, was nothing more than my own lifeless shell. I didn’t try to prove it. I recognized it now, and I wondered why I hadn't realized it before. I was a soulless entity.
Awhile, I stood, trying to adjust my thoughts to this new problem. In time—how many thousands of years, I know not—I attained to some degree of quietude—sufficient to enable me to pay attention to what was transpiring around me.
For a while, I stood there, trying to get my thoughts around this new problem. Eventually—after how many thousands of years, I have no idea—I reached a level of calmness that was enough to let me focus on what was happening around me.
Now, I saw that the elongated mound had sunk, collapsed, level with the rest of the spreading dust. And fresh atoms, impalpable, had settled above that mixture of grave-powder, which the aeons had ground. A long while, I stood, turned from the window. Gradually, I grew more collected, while the world slipped across the centuries into the future.
Now, I noticed that the long mound had sunk, collapsed, and was level with the surrounding dust. And new particles, invisible, had settled over that mix of grave dust, which the ages had ground down. For a long time, I stood there, turned away from the window. Gradually, I became more composed, while the world moved across the centuries into the future.
Presently, I began a survey of the room. Now, I saw that time was beginning its destructive work, even on this strange old building. That it had stood through all the years was, it seemed to me, proof that it was something different from any other house. I do not think, somehow, that I had thought of its decaying. Though, why, I could not have said. It was not until I had meditated upon the matter, for some considerable time, that I fully realized that the extraordinary space of time through which it had stood, was sufficient to have utterly pulverized the very stones of which it was built, had they been taken from any earthly quarry. Yes, it was undoubtedly mouldering now. All the plaster had gone from the walls; even as the woodwork of the room had gone, many ages before.
Right now, I started looking around the room. I noticed that time was beginning to take its toll on this strange old building. The fact that it had stood for so long seemed to prove that it was different from any other house. Somehow, I hadn't really considered its decay. I couldn't say why, though. It wasn't until I thought about it for quite a while that I truly understood that the incredible amount of time it had stood there was enough to completely break down the very stones it was made of, if they had come from any earthly quarry. Yes, it was definitely falling apart now. All the plaster was gone from the walls, just like the woodwork of the room had disappeared ages ago.
While I stood, in contemplation, a piece of glass, from one of the small, diamond-shaped panes, dropped, with a dull tap, amid the dust upon the sill behind me, and crumbled into a little heap of powder. As I turned from contemplating it, I saw light between a couple of the stones that formed the outer wall. Evidently, the mortar was falling away....
While I stood there lost in thought, a piece of glass from one of the small, diamond-shaped panes fell with a dull thud onto the dust on the sill behind me and broke into a little pile of powder. As I turned away from looking at it, I noticed light shining through a couple of the stones in the outer wall. Clearly, the mortar was crumbling away....
After awhile, I turned once more to the window, and peered out. I discovered, now, that the speed of time had become enormous. The lateral quiver of the sun-stream, had grown so swift as to cause the dancing semi-circle of flame to merge into, and disappear in, a sheet of fire that covered half the Southern sky from East to West.
After a while, I turned back to the window and looked outside. I realized that time was now moving incredibly fast. The sideways flicker of the sunlight had become so quick that the dancing half-circle of flames blended into and vanished into a sheet of fire that covered half the southern sky from east to west.
From the sky, I glanced down to the gardens. They were just a blur of a palish, dirty green. I had a feeling that they stood higher, than in the old days; a feeling that they were nearer my window, as though they had risen, bodily. Yet, they were still a long way below me; for the rock, over the mouth of the pit, on which this house stands, arches up to a great height.
From the sky, I looked down at the gardens. They were just a blur of pale, dirty green. I had a sense that they were higher than they used to be; it felt like they were closer to my window, as if they had physically risen. Still, they were way below me because the rock over the mouth of the pit, where this house is built, rises to a great height.
It was later, that I noticed a change in the constant color of the gardens. The pale, dirty green was growing ever paler and paler, toward white. At last, after a great space, they became greyish-white, and stayed thus for a very long time. Finally, however, the greyness began to fade, even as had the green, into a dead white. And this remained, constant and unchanged. And by this I knew that, at last, snow lay upon all the Northern world.
It was later that I noticed a change in the steady color of the gardens. The pale, dirty green was getting lighter and lighter, almost turning white. Eventually, after a long time, they became a greyish-white and stayed that way for a considerable duration. Finally, though, the greyness began to fade, just like the green had, into a lifeless white. And this remained steady and unchanged. Through this, I realized that, finally, snow covered the entire Northern world.
And so, by millions of years, time winged onward through eternity, to the end—the end, of which, in the old-earth days, I had thought remotely, and in hazily speculative fashion. And now, it was approaching in a manner of which none had ever dreamed.
And so, over millions of years, time flew forward through eternity, toward the end—the end that, back in the days of the old Earth, I had imagined in a distant and vague way. And now, it was coming in a way that no one had ever envisioned.
I recollect that, about this time, I began to have a lively, though morbid, curiosity, as to what would happen when the end came—but I seemed strangely without imaginings.
I remember that around this time, I started to have a vivid, though dark, curiosity about what would happen when the end came—but I felt oddly devoid of any imagination.
All this while, the steady process of decay was continuing. The few remaining pieces of glass, had long ago vanished; and, every now and then, a soft thud, and a little cloud of rising dust, would tell of some fragment of fallen mortar or stone.
All this time, the steady process of decay was still happening. The few remaining pieces of glass had disappeared long ago, and every now and then, a soft thud and a little cloud of dust would indicate that some fragment of fallen mortar or stone had come loose.
I looked up again, to the fiery sheet that quaked in the heavens above me and far down into the Southern sky. As I looked, the impression was borne in upon me, that it had lost some of its first brilliancy—that it was duller, deeper hued.
I looked up again at the fiery sheet that shook in the sky above me and far down into the Southern horizon. As I gazed, I sensed that it had lost some of its initial brightness—that it appeared duller and more muted.
I glanced down, once more, to the blurred white of the worldscape. Sometimes, my look returned to the burning sheet of dulling flame, that was, and yet hid, the sun. At times, I glanced behind me, into the growing dusk of the great, silent room, with its aeon-carpet of sleeping dust....
I looked down again at the blurry white of the landscape. Sometimes, my gaze went back to the burning sheet of dull flame that was, and yet concealed, the sun. At times, I glanced behind me into the deepening twilight of the large, quiet room, with its ancient carpet of sleeping dust...
So, I watched through the fleeting ages, lost in soul-wearing thoughts and wonderings, and possessed with a new weariness.
So, I watched through the passing years, caught up in exhausting thoughts and reflections, and overwhelmed by a new sense of fatigue.
XVII
THE SLOWING ROTATION
It might have been a million years later, that I perceived, beyond possibility of doubt, that the fiery sheet that lit the world, was indeed darkening.
It might have been a million years later that I realized, without a doubt, that the fiery light that illuminated the world was, in fact, fading.
Another vast space went by, and the whole enormous flame had sunk to a deep, copper color. Gradually, it darkened, from copper to copper-red, and from this, at times, to a deep, heavy, purplish tint, with, in it, a strange loom of blood.
Another vast space passed, and the huge flame had turned to a deep, copper color. Gradually, it darkened, shifting from copper to copper-red, and at times, to a deep, heavy, purplish shade, with a strange hint of blood in it.
Although the light was decreasing, I could perceive no diminishment in the apparent speed of the sun. It still spread itself in that dazzling veil of speed.
Although the light was fading, I didn’t notice any reduction in the sun’s apparent speed. It still radiated that dazzling veil of speed.
The world, so much of it as I could see, had assumed a dreadful shade of gloom, as though, in very deed, the last day of the worlds approached.
The world, as much as I could see, had taken on a terrible gloom, as if the end of days was truly near.
The sun was dying; of that there could be little doubt; and still the earth whirled onward, through space and all the aeons. At this time, I remember, an extraordinary sense of bewilderment took me. I found myself, later, wandering, mentally, amid an odd chaos of fragmentary modern theories and the old Biblical story of the world's ending.
The sun was setting; there was hardly any doubt about that; yet the earth kept spinning through space and all the ages. At that moment, I recall feeling an incredible sense of confusion. I later found myself mentally lost in a strange mix of scattered modern theories and the old Biblical tale of the world's end.
Then, for the first time, there flashed across me, the memory that the sun, with its system of planets, was, and had been, traveling through space at an incredible speed. Abruptly, the question rose—Where? For a very great time, I pondered this matter; but, finally, with a certain sense of the futility of my puzzlings, I let my thoughts wander to other things. I grew to wondering, how much longer the house would stand. Also, I queried, to myself, whether I should be doomed to stay, bodiless, upon the earth, through the dark-time that I knew was coming. From these thoughts, I fell again to speculations upon the possible direction of the sun's journey through space.... And so another great while passed.
Then, for the first time, I suddenly remembered that the sun, along with its system of planets, was and had been moving through space at an incredible speed. Suddenly, the question popped up—Where? I thought about this for a long time, but eventually, feeling that my pondering was pointless, I let my mind drift to other things. I began to wonder how much longer the house would last. I also asked myself if I would be stuck here, without a body, on the Earth during the dark time that I knew was approaching. From those thoughts, I started to speculate again about the possible direction of the sun's journey through space... And so, more time passed.
Gradually, as time fled, I began to feel the chill of a great winter. Then, I remembered that, with the sun dying, the cold must be, necessarily, extraordinarily intense. Slowly, slowly, as the aeons slipped into eternity, the earth sank into a heavier and redder gloom. The dull flame in the firmament took on a deeper tint, very somber and turbid.
Gradually, as time passed, I started to feel the chill of a harsh winter. Then, I remembered that, with the sun fading, the cold had to be, without a doubt, incredibly intense. Slowly, as the ages drifted into eternity, the earth fell into a heavier and redder darkness. The dim flame in the sky took on a deeper, very dark and murky hue.
Then, at last, it was borne upon me that there was a change. The fiery, gloomy curtain of flame that hung quaking overhead, and down away into the Southern sky, began to thin and contract; and, in it, as one sees the fast vibrations of a jarred harp-string, I saw once more the sun-stream quivering, giddily, North and South.
Then, finally, it hit me that something had changed. The fiery, dark curtain of flames that hung trembling overhead and stretched down into the Southern sky started to thin and shrink; and, in it, like the quick vibrations of a plucked guitar string, I saw once again the sunlight quivering, spinning, North and South.
Slowly, the likeness to a sheet of fire, disappeared, and I saw, plainly, the slowing beat of the sun-stream. Yet, even then, the speed of its swing was inconceivably swift. And all the time, the brightness of the fiery arc grew ever duller. Underneath, the world loomed dimly—an indistinct, ghostly region.
Slowly, the resemblance to a sheet of fire faded away, and I could clearly see the gradual rhythm of the sunlight. Yet, even then, its movement was unbelievably fast. All the while, the brightness of the fiery arc became increasingly dull. Below, the world appeared dimly—an unclear, ghostly place.
Overhead, the river of flame swayed slower, and even slower; until, at last, it swung to the North and South in great, ponderous beats, that lasted through seconds. A long space went by, and now each sway of the great belt lasted nigh a minute; so that, after a great while, I ceased to distinguish it as a visible movement; and the streaming fire ran in a steady river of dull flame, across the deadly-looking sky.
Overhead, the river of flame swayed more slowly, and even more slowly; until, finally, it swung to the North and South in slow, heavy beats that lasted for several seconds. A long time passed, and now each sway of the great belt lasted almost a minute; so that, after a long while, I stopped seeing it as a visible movement; and the flowing fire ran in a steady river of dull flame across the ominous-looking sky.
An indefinite period passed, and it seemed that the arc of fire became less sharply defined. It appeared to me to grow more attenuated, and I thought blackish streaks showed, occasionally. Presently, as I watched, the smooth onward-flow ceased; and I was able to perceive that there came a momentary, but regular, darkening of the world. This grew until, once more, night descended, in short, but periodic, intervals upon the wearying earth.
An unknown amount of time went by, and it felt like the arc of fire became less distinct. It seemed to stretch out more, and I thought I saw dark streaks occasionally appearing. After a while, as I watched, the steady flow stopped; and I noticed a brief, but consistent, darkening of the world. This intensified until, once again, night fell intermittently over the weary earth.
Longer and longer became the nights, and the days equaled them; so that, at last, the day and the night grew to the duration of seconds in length, and the sun showed, once more, like an almost invisible, coppery-red colored ball, within the glowing mistiness of its flight. Corresponding to the dark lines, showing at times in its trail, there were now distinctly to be seen on the half-visible sun itself, great, dark belts.
Nights grew longer and days matched their length; soon, day and night lasted only seconds, with the sun appearing again like a nearly invisible, coppery-red ball in the glowing mist of its journey. Corresponding to the dark lines sometimes visible in its trail, there were now clearly dark belts on the half-visible sun itself.
Year after year flashed into the past, and the days and nights spread into minutes. The sun had ceased to have the appearance of a tail; and now rose and set—a tremendous globe of a glowing copper-bronze hue; in parts ringed with blood-red bands; in others, with the dusky ones, that I have already mentioned. These circles—both red and black—were of varying thicknesses. For a time, I was at a loss to account for their presence. Then it occurred to me, that it was scarcely likely that the sun would cool evenly all over; and that these markings were due, probably, to differences in temperature of the various areas; the red representing those parts where the heat was still fervent, and the black those portions which were already comparatively cool.
Year after year flew by, and the days and nights shrank into minutes. The sun had stopped looking like it had a tail; now it rose and set as a massive globe of glowing copper-bronze, with some areas ringed in blood-red and others in the dark tones I’ve already mentioned. These circles—both red and black—varied in thickness. For a while, I couldn't figure out why they were there. Then it hit me that it was pretty unlikely the sun would cool off evenly everywhere, and these markings probably resulted from temperature differences in various areas; the red showing where the heat was still intense, and the black indicating the spots that had cooled off significantly.
It struck me, as a peculiar thing, that the sun should cool in evenly defined rings; until I remembered that, possibly, they were but isolated patches, to which the enormous rotatory speed of the sun had imparted a beltlike appearance. The sun, itself, was very much greater than the sun I had known in the old-world days; and, from this, I argued that it was considerably nearer.
It seemed strange to me that the sun cooled in clearly defined rings; then I realized that they might just be separate patches that the sun's incredible spinning speed made look like belts. The sun was much larger than the one I had known back in the old days, and from that, I figured it was quite a bit closer.
At nights, the moon[6] still showed; but small and remote; and the light she reflected was so dull and weak that she seemed little more than the small, dim ghost of the olden moon, that I had known.
At night, the moon[6] was still visible, but it appeared small and distant. The light she reflected was so faint and weak that she seemed like a faint, dim ghost of the old moon that I used to know.
Gradually, the days and nights lengthened out, until they equaled a space somewhat less than one of the old-earth hours; the sun rising and setting like a great, ruddy bronze disk, crossed with ink-black bars. About this time, I found myself, able once more, to see the gardens, with clearness. For the world had now grown very still, and changeless. Yet, I am not correct in saying, 'gardens'; for there were no gardens—nothing that I knew or recognized. In place thereof, I looked out upon a vast plain, stretching away into distance. A little to my left, there was a low range of hills. Everywhere, there was a uniform, white covering of snow, in places rising into hummocks and ridges.
Gradually, the days and nights grew longer until they equaled a time slightly shorter than one of the old-earth hours; the sun rose and set like a huge, reddish bronze disk, marked with dark lines. Around this time, I found that I could once again see the landscape clearly. The world had become very quiet and unchanged. However, I shouldn’t say "gardens," because there were no gardens—nothing that I recognized. Instead, I looked out over a vast plain stretching into the distance. A bit to my left, there was a low range of hills. Everywhere, there was a uniform, white blanket of snow, rising in some areas into small mounds and ridges.
It was only now, that I recognized how really great had been the snowfall. In places it was vastly deep, as was witnessed by a great, upleaping, wave-shaped hill, away to my right; though it is not impossible, that this was due, in part, to some rise in the surface of the ground. Strangely enough, the range of low hills to my left—already mentioned—was not entirely covered with the universal snow; instead, I could see their bare, dark sides showing in several places. And everywhere and always there reigned an incredible death-silence and desolation. The immutable, awful quiet of a dying world.
It was only now that I realized how truly significant the snowfall had been. In some areas, it was incredibly deep, as evidenced by a large, wave-shaped hill to my right; although it's possible that some of this was due to a rise in the ground's surface. Interestingly, the range of low hills to my left—previously mentioned—wasn't completely covered in snow; instead, I could see their bare, dark sides in several spots. And everywhere, there was an overwhelming silence and desolation. The unchanging, eerie quiet of a dying world.
All this time, the days and nights were lengthening, perceptibly. Already, each day occupied, maybe, some two hours from dawn to dusk. At night, I had been surprised to find that there were very few stars overhead, and these small, though of an extraordinary brightness; which I attributed to the peculiar, but clear, blackness of the nighttime.
All this time, the days and nights were getting longer, noticeably. Each day now took up maybe about two hours from sunrise to sunset. At night, I was surprised to see that there were very few stars in the sky, and those were small, yet incredibly bright; I thought this was due to the strange, but clear, darkness of the night.
Away to the North, I could discern a nebulous sort of mistiness; not unlike, in appearance, a small portion of the Milky Way. It might have been an extremely remote star-cluster; or—the thought came to me suddenly—perhaps it was the sidereal universe that I had known, and now left far behind, forever—a small, dimly glowing mist of stars, far in the depths of space.
Away to the North, I could see a kind of hazy mist; it looked a bit like a small part of the Milky Way. It could have been an incredibly distant star cluster; or—the thought hit me suddenly—maybe it was the starry universe I once knew, now left far behind for good—a small, faint glow of stars, deep in the vastness of space.
Still, the days and nights lengthened, slowly. Each time, the sun rose duller than it had set. And the dark belts increased in breadth.
Still, the days and nights stretched on, little by little. Each time, the sun rose less brightly than it had set. And the dark areas grew wider.
About this time, there happened a fresh thing. The sun, earth, and sky were suddenly darkened, and, apparently, blotted out for a brief space. I had a sense, a certain awareness (I could learn little by sight), that the earth was enduring a very great fall of snow. Then, in an instant, the veil that had obscured everything, vanished, and I looked out, once more. A marvelous sight met my gaze. The hollow in which this house, with its gardens, stands, was brimmed with snow.[7] It lipped over the sill of my window. Everywhere, it lay, a great level stretch of white, which caught and reflected, gloomily, the somber coppery glows of the dying sun. The world had become a shadowless plain, from horizon to horizon.
Around this time, something new happened. The sun, earth, and sky suddenly went dark, almost like they were completely covered for a moment. I had a feeling, some sort of awareness (I couldn’t see much), that the earth was experiencing a heavy snowfall. Then, in an instant, the darkness lifted, and I looked outside again. A stunning sight greeted me. The valley where this house and its gardens are located was filled with snow. It spilled over the edge of my window. Everywhere I looked, there was a vast, smooth expanse of white that caught and reflected, in a gloomy way, the dull coppery colors of the setting sun. The world had transformed into a boundless, shadowless landscape, stretching from one horizon to the other.
I glanced up at the sun. It shone with an extraordinary, dull clearness. I saw it, now, as one who, until then, had seen it, only through a partially obscuring medium. All about it, the sky had become black, with a clear, deep blackness, frightful in its nearness, and its unmeasured deep, and its utter unfriendliness. For a great time, I looked into it, newly, and shaken and fearful. It was so near. Had I been a child, I might have expressed some of my sensation and distress, by saying that the sky had lost its roof.
I looked up at the sun. It shone with a unique, muted brightness. I saw it now as someone who had previously viewed it through a partially blocking haze. All around it, the sky had turned dark, a deep blackness that felt terrifying in its closeness, its unimaginable depth, and its complete hostility. For a long time, I stared into it, feeling shaken and scared. It was so close. If I had been a child, I might have described my feelings and unease by saying that the sky had lost its roof.
Later, I turned, and peered about me, into the room. Everywhere, it was covered with a thin shroud of the all-pervading white. I could see it but dimly, by reason of the somber light that now lit the world. It appeared to cling to the ruined walls; and the thick, soft dust of the years, that covered the floor knee-deep, was nowhere visible. The snow must have blown in through the open framework of the windows. Yet, in no place had it drifted; but lay everywhere about the great, old room, smooth and level. Moreover, there had been no wind these many thousand years. But there was the snow,[8] as I have told.
Later, I turned and looked around the room. Everywhere, it was covered with a thin layer of pervasive white. I could see it dimly because of the gloomy light that now filled the world. It seemed to cling to the crumbling walls, and the thick, soft dust that had accumulated over the years, which covered the floor up to my knees, was nowhere to be seen. The snow must have blown in through the open window frames. Yet, it hadn't drifted in any place; it lay everywhere in the large, old room, smooth and even. Besides, there hadn't been any wind for thousands of years. But there was the snow,[8] as I mentioned.
And all the earth was silent. And there was a cold, such as no living man can ever have known.
And all the earth was silent. And there was a cold, unlike anything any living person has ever experienced.
The earth was now illuminated, by day, with a most doleful light, beyond my power to describe. It seemed as though I looked at the great plain, through the medium of a bronze-tinted sea.
The earth was now lit up, during the day, with a deeply sad light, beyond my ability to describe. It felt like I was seeing the vast plain through a bronze-tinted sea.
It was evident that the earth's rotatory movement was departing, steadily.
It was clear that the Earth's rotation was slowing down.
The end came, all at once. The night had been the longest yet; and when the dying sun showed, at last, above the world's edge, I had grown so wearied of the dark, that I greeted it as a friend. It rose steadily, until about twenty degrees above the horizon. Then, it stopped suddenly, and, after a strange retrograde movement, hung motionless—a great shield in the sky[9]. Only the circular rim of the sun showed bright—only this, and one thin streak of light near the equator.
The end came all at once. The night had been the longest one yet; and when the dying sun finally appeared above the world's edge, I was so tired of the dark that I welcomed it like a friend. It rose steadily until it was about twenty degrees above the horizon. Then, it suddenly stopped, and after a strange backward movement, it hung motionless—a huge shield in the sky[9]. Only the circular edge of the sun shone brightly—just that, and one thin beam of light near the equator.
Gradually, even this thread of light died out; and now, all that was left of our great and glorious sun, was a vast dead disk, rimmed with a thin circle of bronze-red light.
Gradually, even this beam of light faded away; and now, all that remained of our great and glorious sun was a huge lifeless disk, surrounded by a thin ring of bronze-red light.
XVIII
THE GREEN STAR
The world was held in a savage gloom—cold and intolerable. Outside, all was quiet—quiet! From the dark room behind me, came the occasional, soft thud[10] of falling matter—fragments of rotting stone. So time passed, and night grasped the world, wrapping it in wrappings of impenetrable blackness.
The world was wrapped in a brutal darkness—chilly and unbearable. Outside, everything was silent—silent! From the dark room behind me, I could occasionally hear the soft thud[10] of crumbling debris—pieces of decaying stone. Time went on, and night took hold of the world, covering it in layers of unbreakable blackness.
There was no night-sky, as we know it. Even the few straggling stars had vanished, conclusively. I might have been in a shuttered room, without a light; for all that I could see. Only, in the impalpableness of gloom, opposite, burnt that vast, encircling hair of dull fire. Beyond this, there was no ray in all the vastitude of night that surrounded me; save that, far in the North, that soft, mistlike glow still shone.
There was no night sky, as we know it. Even the few scattered stars had disappeared completely. I might as well have been in a dark room with no light; it was all I could see. Only, in the intangible darkness ahead, that huge, surrounding band of dull fire burned on. Beyond this, there was no light in all the vastness of night that surrounded me, except for a soft, misty glow that still shone far in the North.
Silently, years moved on. What period of time passed, I shall never know. It seemed to me, waiting there, that eternities came and went, stealthily; and still I watched. I could see only the glow of the sun's edge, at times; for now, it had commenced to come and go—lighting up a while, and again becoming extinguished.
Silently, the years passed by. I’ll never know how long it was. It felt like I was waiting there for ages, time slipping away quietly; and still I watched. I could only catch glimpses of the sun’s edge now and then, as it started to rise and fall—shining for a bit and then fading away again.
All at once, during one of these periods of life, a sudden flame cut across the night—a quick glare that lit up the dead earth, shortly; giving me a glimpse of its flat lonesomeness. The light appeared to come from the sun—shooting out from somewhere near its center, diagonally. A moment, I gazed, startled. Then the leaping flame sank, and the gloom fell again. But now it was not so dark; and the sun was belted by a thin line of vivid, white light. I stared, intently. Had a volcano broken out on the sun? Yet, I negatived the thought, as soon as formed. I felt that the light had been far too intensely white, and large, for such a cause.
Suddenly, during one of those moments in life, a bright flame shot across the night—a quick flash that briefly illuminated the barren landscape, giving me a glimpse of its flat emptiness. The light seemed to originate from the sun—bursting out from somewhere near its center, at an angle. For a moment, I stared, surprised. Then the vibrant flame faded, and darkness returned. But now it wasn’t as dark; the sun was surrounded by a thin line of bright, white light. I watched closely. Had a volcano erupted on the sun? Yet, I dismissed the thought as soon as it crossed my mind. I sensed that the light had been far too intensely white and large for that to be the case.
Another idea there was, that suggested itself to me. It was, that one of the inner planets had fallen into the sun—becoming incandescent, under that impact. This theory appealed to me, as being more plausible, and accounting more satisfactorily for the extraordinary size and brilliance of the blaze, that had lit up the dead world, so unexpectedly.
Another idea came to mind. It was that one of the inner planets had fallen into the sun—becoming incredibly bright from that impact. This theory seemed more plausible to me and explained more convincingly the extraordinary size and brightness of the blaze that had suddenly illuminated the dead world.
Full of interest and emotion, I stared, across the darkness, at that line of white fire, cutting the night. One thing it told to me, unmistakably: the sun was yet rotating at an enormous speed.[11] Thus, I knew that the years were still fleeting at an incalculable rate; though so far as the earth was concerned, life, and light, and time, were things belonging to a period lost in the long gone ages.
Full of interest and emotion, I gazed through the darkness at that line of white fire slicing through the night. One thing it clearly communicated to me: the sun was still spinning at an incredible speed.[11] So, I realized that the years were still passing by at an unimaginable rate; but as far as the earth was concerned, life, light, and time were aspects tied to a period lost in distant ages.
After that one burst of flame, the light had shown, only as an encircling band of bright fire. Now, however, as I watched, it began slowly to sink into a ruddy tint, and, later, to a dark, copper-red color; much as the sun had done. Presently, it sank to a deeper hue; and, in a still further space of time, it began to fluctuate; having periods of glowing, and anon, dying. Thus, after a great while, it disappeared.
After that one burst of flame, the light was just a circle of bright fire. Now, though, as I watched, it slowly started to turn a reddish color, and later, a dark copper-red—similar to how the sun does. Soon, it sank to a deeper shade, and after a while longer, it began to flicker; shining brightly at times and then fading away. Eventually, after a long time, it vanished completely.
Long before this, the smoldering edge of the sun had deadened into blackness. And so, in that supremely future time, the world, dark and intensely silent, rode on its gloomy orbit around the ponderous mass of the dead sun.
Long before this, the dying edge of the sun had faded into darkness. And so, in that distant future, the world, dark and eerily silent, continued its grim orbit around the heavy remnant of the dead sun.
My thoughts, at this period, can be scarcely described. At first, they were chaotic and wanting in coherence. But, later, as the ages came and went, my soul seemed to imbibe the very essence of the oppressive solitude and dreariness, that held the earth.
My thoughts during this time are hard to put into words. At first, they were all over the place and lacked any real order. But later, as the years passed, my spirit seemed to absorb the very essence of the heavy loneliness and gloom that surrounded the earth.
With this feeling, there came a wonderful clearness of thought, and I realized, despairingly, that the world might wander for ever, through that enormous night. For a while, the unwholesome idea filled me, with a sensation of overbearing desolation; so that I could have cried like a child. In time, however, this feeling grew, almost insensibly, less, and an unreasoning hope possessed me. Patiently, I waited.
With this feeling came a wonderful clarity of thought, and I realized, in despair, that the world might drift endlessly through that vast night. For a while, the unsettling idea overwhelmed me, filling me with an intense sense of desolation; I could have cried like a child. However, over time, this feeling gradually lessened, and an unreasonable hope took hold of me. I waited patiently.
From time to time, the noise of dropping particles, behind in the room, came dully to my ears. Once, I heard a loud crash, and turned, instinctively, to look; forgetting, for the moment, the impenetrable night in which every detail was submerged. In a while, my gaze sought the heavens; turning, unconsciously, toward the North. Yes, the nebulous glow still showed. Indeed, I could have almost imagined that it looked somewhat plainer. For a long time, I kept my gaze fixed upon it; feeling, in my lonely soul, that its soft haze was, in some way, a tie with the past. Strange, the trifles from which one can suck comfort! And yet, had I but known—But I shall come to that in its proper time.
From time to time, I could hear the dull sounds of particles dropping in the room. Once, I heard a loud crash and instinctively turned to look, forgetting for a moment the thick darkness that surrounded me. After a while, I looked up at the sky, unconsciously turning toward the North. Yes, the faint glow was still visible. In fact, I almost thought it appeared a bit clearer. I kept my gaze fixed on it for a long time, feeling in my lonely heart that its gentle light was somehow a connection to the past. It's strange how comfort can come from such little things! And yet, if I had only known—But I’ll get to that part when the time is right.
For a very long space, I watched, without experiencing any of the desire for sleep, that would so soon have visited me in the old-earth days. How I should have welcomed it; if only to have passed the time, away from my perplexities and thoughts.
For a long time, I watched, not feeling any of the urge to sleep that would have hit me back on Earth. I would have welcomed it, if only to escape my worries and thoughts for a while.
Several times, the comfortless sound of some great piece of masonry falling, disturbed my meditations; and, once, it seemed I could hear whispering in the room, behind me. Yet it was utterly useless to try to see anything. Such blackness, as existed, scarcely can be conceived. It was palpable, and hideously brutal to the sense; as though something dead, pressed up against me—something soft, and icily cold.
Several times, the unsettling noise of a large piece of stone collapsing interrupted my thoughts, and once, I thought I could hear whispers in the room behind me. Still, it was completely pointless to try to see anything. The darkness that surrounded me was almost unimaginable. It was tangible and shockingly harsh against my senses, as if something lifeless was pressing up against me—something soft and chillingly cold.
Under all this, there grew up within my mind, a great and overwhelming distress of uneasiness, that left me, but to drop me into an uncomfortable brooding. I felt that I must fight against it; and, presently, hoping to distract my thoughts, I turned to the window, and looked up toward the North, in search of the nebulous whiteness, which, still, I believed to be the far and misty glowing of the universe we had left. Even as I raised my eyes, I was thrilled with a feeling of wonder; for, now, the hazy light had resolved into a single, great star, of vivid green.
Under all this, I developed a deep and overwhelming sense of unease that left me in an uncomfortable state of contemplation. I felt I had to fight against it; so, hoping to distract myself, I turned to the window and looked up toward the North, searching for the faint whiteness that I still believed was the distant and misty glow of the universe we had left behind. As I raised my eyes, I felt a thrill of wonder; the hazy light had transformed into a single, brilliant green star.
As I stared, astonished, the thought flashed into my mind; that the earth must be traveling toward the star; not away, as I had imagined. Next, that it could not be the universe the earth had left; but, possibly, an outlying star, belonging to some vast star-cluster, hidden in the enormous depths of space. With a sense of commingled awe and curiosity, I watched it, wondering what new thing was to be revealed to me.
As I watched in amazement, the thought suddenly crossed my mind: the Earth must be moving toward the star, not away from it like I had thought. Then it hit me that it couldn’t be the universe the Earth had left behind; instead, it could be an outlying star from a huge star cluster, hidden in the vastness of space. With a mix of awe and curiosity, I observed it, wondering what new discovery awaited me.
For a while, vague thoughts and speculations occupied me, during which my gaze dwelt insatiably upon that one spot of light, in the otherwise pitlike darkness. Hope grew up within me, banishing the oppression of despair, that had seemed to stifle me. Wherever the earth was traveling, it was, at least, going once more toward the realms of light. Light! One must spend an eternity wrapped in soundless night, to understand the full horror of being without it.
For a while, I was filled with vague thoughts and speculations, my eyes fixated on that single spot of light in the otherwise deep darkness. Hope blossomed inside me, driving away the suffocating despair that had felt overwhelming. No matter where the earth was headed, it was at least moving back toward the light. Light! You have to endure an eternity trapped in complete darkness to truly grasp the sheer terror of being without it.
Slowly, but surely, the star grew upon my vision, until, in time, it shone as brightly as had the planet Jupiter, in the old-earth days. With increased size, its color became more impressive; reminding me of a huge emerald, scintillating rays of fire across the world.
Slowly but surely, the star came into view until, over time, it shone as brightly as Jupiter did in the old days on Earth. As it grew larger, its color became more stunning, reminding me of a giant emerald, sparkling with rays of fire across the world.
Years fled away in silence, and the green star grew into a great splash of flame in the sky. A little later, I saw a thing that filled me with amazement. It was the ghostly outline of a vast crescent, in the night; a gigantic new moon, seeming to be growing out of the surrounding gloom. Utterly bemused, I stared at it. It appeared to be quite close—comparatively; and I puzzled to understand how the earth had come so near to it, without my having seen it before.
Years went by quietly, and the green star became a huge burst of flame in the sky. Soon after, I saw something that amazed me. It was the ghostly outline of a vast crescent in the night—a giant new moon, seemingly emerging from the surrounding darkness. Completely bewildered, I stared at it. It looked like it was very close—relatively speaking; and I struggled to understand how the Earth had gotten so near to it without me noticing before.
The light, thrown by the star, grew stronger; and, presently, I was aware that it was possible to see the earthscape again; though indistinctly. Awhile, I stared, trying to make out whether I could distinguish any detail of the world's surface, but I found the light insufficient. In a little, I gave up the attempt, and glanced once more toward the star. Even in the short space, that my attention had been diverted, it had increased considerably, and seemed now, to my bewildered sight, about a quarter of the size of the full moon. The light it threw, was extraordinarily powerful; yet its color was so abominably unfamiliar, that such of the world as I could see, showed unreal; more as though I looked out upon a landscape of shadow, than aught else.
The light from the star got stronger, and soon, I realized I could see the ground again, though it was still unclear. For a while, I stared, trying to see if I could make out any details of the earth's surface, but the light was too weak. Eventually, I gave up and looked back at the star. Even in the short time I had looked away, it had grown a lot brighter and now seemed about a quarter of the size of the full moon to my confused eyes. The light it cast was incredibly powerful, but its color was so strangely unfamiliar that what I could see of the world looked unreal, more like a landscape of shadows than anything else.
All this time, the great crescent was increasing in brightness, and began, now, to shine with a perceptible shade of green. Steadily, the star increased in size and brilliancy, until it showed, fully as large as half a full moon; and, as it grew greater and brighter, so did the vast crescent throw out more and more light, though of an ever deepening hue of green. Under the combined blaze of their radiances, the wilderness that stretched before me, became steadily more visible. Soon, I seemed able to stare across the whole world, which now appeared, beneath the strange light, terrible in its cold and awful, flat dreariness.
All this time, the great crescent was getting brighter and started to shine with a noticeable shade of green. Gradually, the star grew in size and brightness until it looked as big as half a full moon; and, as it got bigger and brighter, the vast crescent emitted more and more light, although it was an increasingly deeper shade of green. Under the combined glow of their lights, the wilderness stretching out before me became clearer and clearer. Soon, I felt like I could see across the entire world, which now appeared, under the strange light, frightening in its cold and terrible, flat bleakness.
It was a little later, that my attention was drawn to the fact, that the great star of green flame, was slowly sinking out of the North, toward the East. At first, I could scarcely believe that I saw aright; but soon there could be no doubt that it was so. Gradually, it sank, and, as it fell, the vast crescent of glowing green, began to dwindle and dwindle, until it became a mere arc of light, against the livid colored sky. Later it vanished, disappearing in the self-same spot from which I had seen it slowly emerge.
A little later, I noticed that the large green flame star was slowly setting in the North, moving toward the East. At first, I could hardly believe what I was seeing, but soon it was clear that it was true. It gradually sank, and as it did, the huge crescent of glowing green started to shrink until it became just a faint arc of light against the pale sky. Eventually, it disappeared, fading away in the same spot where I had first seen it slowly appear.
By this time, the star had come to within some thirty degrees of the hidden horizon. In size it could now have rivaled the moon at its full; though, even yet, I could not distinguish its disk. This fact led me to conceive that it was, still, an extraordinary distance away; and, this being so, I knew that its size must be huge, beyond the conception of man to understand or imagine.
By now, the star was about thirty degrees above the hidden horizon. It was large enough to rival the full moon, but I still couldn't make out its disk. This made me think it was still an extraordinary distance away, and if that were true, then its size had to be enormous, beyond what humans could comprehend or imagine.
Suddenly, as I watched, the lower edge of the star vanished—cut by a straight, dark line. A minute—or a century—passed, and it dipped lower, until the half of it had disappeared from sight. Far away out on the great plain, I saw a monstrous shadow blotting it out, and advancing swiftly. Only a third of the star was visible now. Then, like a flash, the solution of this extraordinary phenomenon revealed itself to me. The star was sinking behind the enormous mass of the dead sun. Or rather, the sun—obedient to its attraction—was rising toward it,[12] with the earth following in its trail. As these thoughts expanded in my mind, the star vanished; being completely hidden by the tremendous bulk of the sun. Over the earth there fell, once more, the brooding night.
Suddenly, as I watched, the bottom edge of the star disappeared—cut off by a dark, straight line. A minute—or maybe a century—passed, and it sank lower, until half of it was gone from view. Far out on the vast plain, I saw a huge shadow blocking it out, moving quickly. Now only a third of the star was visible. Then, in a flash, the explanation for this strange phenomenon hit me. The star was sinking behind the massive body of the dead sun. Or rather, the sun—drawn by its gravity—was rising toward it, with the Earth following behind. As these thoughts filled my mind, the star disappeared completely, hidden by the enormous size of the sun. Once again, a heavy night fell over the Earth.
With the darkness, came an intolerable feeling of loneliness and dread. For the first time, I thought of the Pit, and its inmates. After that, there rose in my memory the still more terrible Thing, that had haunted the shores of the Sea of Sleep, and lurked in the shadows of this old building. Where were they? I wondered—and shivered with miserable thoughts. For a time, fear held me, and I prayed, wildly and incoherently, for some ray of light with which to dispel the cold blackness that enveloped the world.
With the darkness came an overwhelming sense of loneliness and fear. For the first time, I thought about the Pit and its residents. After that, I recalled the even more terrifying Thing that had haunted the shores of the Sea of Sleep and lurked in the shadows of this old building. Where were they? I wondered—and trembled with awful thoughts. For a while, fear gripped me, and I prayed, frantically and nonsensically, for some light to break through the cold blackness that surrounded the world.
How long I waited, it is impossible to say—certainly for a very great period. Then, all at once, I saw a loom of light shine out ahead. Gradually, it became more distinct. Suddenly, a ray of vivid green, flashed across the darkness. At the same moment, I saw a thin line of livid flame, far in the night. An instant, it seemed, and it had grown into a great clot of fire; beneath which, the world lay bathed in a blaze of emerald green light. Steadily it grew, until, presently, the whole of the green star had come into sight again. But now, it could be scarcely called a star; for it had increased to vast proportions, being incomparably greater than the sun had been in the olden time.
How long I waited is hard to say—definitely for a really long time. Then, all of a sudden, I saw a beam of light shining ahead. Gradually, it became clearer. Suddenly, a bright green flash shot across the darkness. At the same time, I noticed a thin line of fiery light in the night. In an instant, it seemed to swell into a huge ball of fire; beneath it, the world was illuminated by a blaze of emerald green light. It steadily grew until, eventually, the entire green star was visible again. But now, it could barely be called a star; it had expanded to enormous size, significantly larger than the sun had ever been in the past.
"Then, as I stared, I became aware that I could see the edge of the lifeless sun, glowing like a great crescent-moon. Slowly, its lighted surface, broadened out to me, until half of its diameter was visible; and the star began to drop away on my right. Time passed, and the earth moved on, slowly traversing the tremendous face of the dead sun." [13]
"Then, as I watched, I realized that I could see the edge of the lifeless sun, glowing like a huge crescent moon. Gradually, its illuminated surface expanded to me, until half of its diameter came into view; and the star began to drift away on my right. Time went on, and the earth continued to move, slowly crossing the vast face of the dead sun." [13]
Gradually, as the earth traveled forward, the star fell still more to the right; until, at last, it shone on the back of the house, sending a flood of broken rays, in through the skeletonlike walls. Glancing upward, I saw that much of the ceiling had vanished, enabling me to see that the upper storeys were even more decayed. The roof had, evidently, gone entirely; and I could see the green effulgence of the Starlight shining in, slantingly.
Gradually, as the earth moved forward, the star fell even further to the right; until finally, it illuminated the back of the house, sending a stream of fragmented rays through the skeletal walls. Looking up, I noticed that much of the ceiling had disappeared, allowing me to see that the upper floors were even more dilapidated. The roof had clearly vanished completely; and I could see the green glow of the starlight shining in at an angle.
XIX
THE END OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM
From the abutment, where once had been the windows, through which I had watched that first, fatal dawn, I could see that the sun was hugely greater, than it had been, when first the Star lit the world. So great was it, that its lower edge seemed almost to touch the far horizon. Even as I watched, I imagined that it drew closer. The radiance of green that lit the frozen earth, grew steadily brighter.
From the support structure, where there used to be windows through which I had watched that first, fateful dawn, I could see that the sun was much larger than it had been when the Star first illuminated the world. It was so huge that its lower edge looked like it was almost touching the distant horizon. As I watched, I felt like it was getting closer. The bright green light that illuminated the frozen ground grew steadily brighter.
Thus, for a long space, things were. Then, on a sudden, I saw that the sun was changing shape, and growing smaller, just as the moon would have done in past time. In a while, only a third of the illuminated part was turned toward the earth. The Star bore away on the left.
Thus, for a long time, things stayed the same. Then, suddenly, I noticed the sun was changing shape and getting smaller, just like the moon would have in the past. After a while, only a third of the lit part was facing the earth. The star moved away to the left.
Gradually, as the world moved on, the Star shone upon the front of the house, once more; while the sun showed, only as a great bow of green fire. An instant, it seemed, and the sun had vanished. The Star was still fully visible. Then the earth moved into the black shadow of the sun, and all was night—Night, black, starless, and intolerable.
Gradually, as the world continued to change, the Star once again shone in front of the house, while the sun appeared only as a massive arc of green fire. In an instant, it seemed, the sun disappeared. The Star was still clearly visible. Then the earth moved into the dark shadow of the sun, and everything was night—Night, dark, starless, and unbearable.
Filled with tumultuous thoughts, I watched across the night—waiting. Years, it may have been, and then, in the dark house behind me, the clotted stillness of the world was broken. I seemed to hear a soft padding of many feet, and a faint, inarticulate whisper of sound, grew on my sense. I looked 'round into the blackness, and saw a multitude of eyes. As I stared, they increased, and appeared to come toward me. For an instant, I stood, unable to move. Then a hideous swine-noise[14] rose up into the night; and, at that, I leapt from the window, out on to the frozen world. I have a confused notion of having run awhile; and, after that, I just waited—waited. Several times, I heard shrieks; but always as though from a distance. Except for these sounds, I had no idea of the whereabouts of the house. Time moved onward. I was conscious of little, save a sensation of cold and hopelessness and fear.
Filled with chaotic thoughts, I stared into the night—waiting. It might have been years, and then, from the dark house behind me, the heavy stillness of the world was broken. I thought I heard the soft padding of many feet, and a faint, vague whisper grew in my awareness. I looked around into the darkness and saw a multitude of eyes. As I watched, they multiplied and seemed to come toward me. For a moment, I stood frozen, unable to move. Then a horrible swine-like noise[14] rose up into the night; at that, I jumped from the window, landing in the frozen world outside. I have a hazy memory of running for a while; after that, I just waited—waited. A few times, I heard screams, but always from a distance. Aside from those sounds, I had no idea where the house was. Time passed. I was aware of little, except for a feeling of cold, hopelessness, and fear.
An age, it seemed, and there came a glow, that told of the coming light. It grew, tardily. Then—with a loom of unearthly glory—the first ray from the Green Star, struck over the edge of the dark sun, and lit the world. It fell upon a great, ruined structure, some two hundred yards away. It was the house. Staring, I saw a fearsome sight—over its walls crawled a legion of unholy things, almost covering the old building, from tottering towers to base. I could see them, plainly; they were the Swine-creatures.
An era seemed to pass, and then a glow appeared, signaling the approaching light. It grew slowly. Then—with an otherworldly brilliance—the first ray from the Green Star struck over the edge of the dark sun and illuminated the world. It fell on a large, ruined structure about two hundred yards away. It was the house. Staring in horror, I saw a terrifying sight—over its walls crawled a legion of monstrous creatures, nearly covering the old building from its shaky towers to its base. I could see them clearly; they were the Swine-creatures.
The world moved out into the light of the Star, and I saw that, now, it seemed to stretch across a quarter of the heavens. The glory of its livid light was so tremendous, that it appeared to fill the sky with quivering flames. Then, I saw the sun. It was so close that half of its diameter lay below the horizon; and, as the world circled across its face, it seemed to tower right up into the sky, a stupendous dome of emerald colored fire. From time to time, I glanced toward the house; but the Swine-things seemed unaware of my proximity.
The world moved into the light of the Star, and I saw that it now seemed to stretch across a quarter of the sky. The brilliance of its intense light was so overwhelming that it appeared to fill the sky with flickering flames. Then, I spotted the sun. It was so close that half of its diameter was below the horizon; and, as the world rotated across its surface, it seemed to rise high into the sky, a massive dome of emerald-colored fire. Occasionally, I looked toward the house, but the Swine-things seemed unaware of my presence.
Years appeared to pass, slowly. The earth had almost reached the center of the sun's disk. The light from the Green Sun—as now it must be called—shone through the interstices, that gapped the mouldered walls of the old house, giving them the appearance of being wrapped in green flames. The Swine-creatures still crawled about the walls.
Years seemed to drag on. The earth had almost positioned itself at the center of the sun's disk. The light from the Green Sun—as it should now be referred to—filtered through the gaps in the decaying walls of the old house, making them look as if they were enveloped in green flames. The Swine-creatures continued to scuttle along the walls.
Suddenly, there rose a loud roar of swine-voices, and, up from the center of the roofless house, shot a vast column of blood-red flame. I saw the little, twisted towers and turrets flash into fire; yet still preserving their twisted crookedness. The beams of the Green Sun, beat upon the house, and intermingled with its lurid glows; so that it appeared a blazing furnace of red and green fire.
Suddenly, a loud roar of pig-like voices erupted, and from the center of the roofless house shot a huge column of blood-red flames. I watched as the small, twisted towers and turrets ignited; yet they still maintained their twisted shapes. The beams of the Green Sun shone down on the house, mixing with its intense colors, making it look like a blazing furnace of red and green fire.
Fascinated, I watched, until an overwhelming sense of coming danger, drew my attention. I glanced up, and, at once, it was borne upon me, that the sun was closer; so close, in fact, that it seemed to overhang the world. Then—I know not how—I was caught up into strange heights—floating like a bubble in the awful effulgence.
Fascinated, I watched until a strong feeling of impending danger caught my attention. I looked up and realized that the sun was much closer; so close, in fact, that it seemed to hang over the world. Then—I’m not sure how—I was lifted into strange heights—floating like a bubble in the overwhelming brightness.
Far below me, I saw the earth, with the burning house leaping into an ever growing mountain of flame, 'round about it, the ground appeared to be glowing; and, in places, heavy wreaths of yellow smoke ascended from the earth. It seemed as though the world were becoming ignited from that one plague-spot of fire. Faintly, I could see the Swine-things. They appeared quite unharmed. Then the ground seemed to cave in, suddenly, and the house, with its load of foul creatures, disappeared into the depths of the earth, sending a strange, blood colored cloud into the heights. I remembered the hell Pit under the house.
Far below me, I saw the earth, with the burning house erupting into an ever-growing mountain of flames. The ground around it seemed to be glowing, and in some places, thick clouds of yellow smoke rose from the earth. It felt as if the world was catching fire from that single spot of flames. I could faintly see the Swine-things; they looked completely unharmed. Then the ground suddenly appeared to collapse, and the house, along with the grotesque creatures, sank into the depths of the earth, sending a strange, blood-colored cloud into the sky. I remembered the hell pit beneath the house.
In a while, I looked 'round. The huge bulk of the sun, rose high above me. The distance between it and the earth, grew rapidly less. Suddenly, the earth appeared to shoot forward. In a moment, it had traversed the space between it and the sun. I heard no sound; but, out from the sun's face, gushed an ever-growing tongue of dazzling flame. It seemed to leap, almost to the distant Green Sun—shearing through the emerald light, a very cataract of blinding fire. It reached its limit, and sank; and, on the sun, glowed a vast splash of burning white—the grave of the earth.
After a while, I looked around. The huge mass of the sun rose high above me. The distance between it and the Earth rapidly shrank. Suddenly, the Earth seemed to shoot forward. In an instant, it had crossed the space between it and the sun. I heard no sound; but from the sun's surface burst an ever-growing tongue of dazzling flame. It seemed to leap almost to the distant Green Sun—cutting through the emerald light, like a waterfall of blinding fire. It reached its peak and then sank; and on the sun glowed a vast splash of burning white—the grave of the Earth.
The sun was very close to me, now. Presently, I found that I was rising higher; until, at last, I rode above it, in the emptiness. The Green Sun was now so huge that its breadth seemed to fill up all the sky, ahead. I looked down, and noted that the sun was passing directly beneath me.
The sun was really close to me now. Right then, I realized I was rising higher; eventually, I soared above it, into the void. The Green Sun was so massive that its width seemed to stretch across the entire sky ahead of me. I looked down and saw that the sun was passing right beneath me.
A year may have gone by—or a century—and I was left, suspended, alone. The sun showed far in front—a black, circular mass, against the molten splendor of the great, Green Orb. Near one edge, I observed that a lurid glow had appeared, marking the place where the earth had fallen. By this, I knew that the long-dead sun was still revolving, though with great slowness.
A year might have passed—or a hundred years—and I was left, hanging, alone. The sun appeared far ahead—a dark, round shape against the fiery brilliance of the immense, Green Orb. Near one edge, I noticed a bright glow had emerged, indicating where the earth had collapsed. From this, I understood that the long-extinct sun was still spinning, though very slowly.
Afar to my right, I seemed to catch, at times, a faint glow of whitish light. For a great time, I was uncertain whether to put this down to fancy or not. Thus, for a while, I stared, with fresh wonderings; until, at last, I knew that it was no imaginary thing; but a reality. It grew brighter; and, presently, there slid out of the green, a pale globe of softest white. It came nearer, and I saw that it was apparently surrounded by a robe of gently glowing clouds. Time passed....
A distance to my right, I thought I spotted a faint glow of white light. For a long time, I wasn't sure if it was just my imagination or something real. So, I kept staring, filled with curiosity, until I finally realized it was real and not just a figment of my mind. It grew brighter, and soon a pale globe of soft white emerged from the green. It moved closer, and I could see it was surrounded by a robe of gently glowing clouds. Time passed...
I glanced toward the diminishing sun. It showed, only as a dark blot on the face of the Green Sun. As I watched, I saw it grow smaller, steadily, as though rushing toward the superior orb, at an immense speed. Intently, I stared. What would happen? I was conscious of extraordinary emotions, as I realized that it would strike the Green Sun. It grew no bigger than a pea, and I looked, with my whole soul, to witness the final end of our System—that system which had borne the world through so many aeons, with its multitudinous sorrows and joys; and now—
I looked toward the setting sun. It appeared only as a dark spot on the face of the Green Sun. As I watched, I noticed it getting smaller, as if racing toward the larger star at incredible speed. I stared intently. What would happen? I was filled with intense emotions as I realized it would collide with the Green Sun. It shrank to the size of a pea, and I focused completely to witness the final moment of our System—this system that had carried the world through countless ages, with all its many sorrows and joys; and now—
Suddenly, something crossed my vision, cutting from sight all vestige of the spectacle I watched with such soul-interest. What happened to the dead sun, I did not see; but I have no reason—in the light of that which I saw afterward—to disbelieve that it fell into the strange fire of the Green Sun, and so perished.
Suddenly, something moved in my line of sight, blocking my view of the amazing scene I was so absorbed in. I didn’t see what happened to the dead sun; however, based on what I saw afterward, I have no reason to doubt that it fell into the weird fire of the Green Sun and was destroyed.
And then, suddenly, an extraordinary question rose in my mind, whether this stupendous globe of green fire might not be the vast Central Sun—the great sun, 'round which our universe and countless others revolve. I felt confused. I thought of the probable end of the dead sun, and another suggestion came, dumbly—Do the dead stars make the Green Sun their grave? The idea appealed to me with no sense of grotesqueness; but rather as something both possible and probable.
And then, all of a sudden, an amazing question popped into my head: could this incredible globe of green fire be the vast Central Sun—the main sun around which our universe and countless others orbit? I felt baffled. I considered the likely fate of the dead sun, and another thought came to me, silently—Do the dead stars make the Green Sun their resting place? The idea struck me as neither strange nor absurd; instead, it felt like something that was both possible and likely.
XX
THE CELESTIAL GLOBES
For a while, many thoughts crowded my mind, so that I was unable to do aught, save stare, blindly, before me. I seemed whelmed in a sea of doubt and wonder and sorrowful remembrance.
For a while, I was overwhelmed by so many thoughts that I couldn't do anything except stare blankly ahead. I felt submerged in a sea of doubt, wonder, and painful memories.
It was later, that I came out of my bewilderment. I looked about, dazedly. Thus, I saw so extraordinary a sight that, for a while, I could scarcely believe I was not still wrapped in the visionary tumult of my own thoughts. Out of the reigning green, had grown a boundless river of softly shimmering globes—each one enfolded in a wondrous fleece of pure cloud. They reached, both above and below me, to an unknown distance; and, not only hid the shining of the Green Sun; but supplied, in place thereof, a tender glow of light, that suffused itself around me, like unto nothing I have ever seen, before or since.
Later on, I finally snapped out of my confusion. I looked around, feeling dazed. That's when I saw such an incredible sight that, for a moment, I could hardly believe I wasn't still lost in the chaotic whirlwind of my own thoughts. From the vibrant green, a vast river of softly glowing orbs had appeared—each one wrapped in a beautiful layer of pure clouds. They extended both above and below me into an unknown distance; not only did they block the brightness of the Green Sun, but they also offered a gentle glow that surrounded me, unlike anything I have ever witnessed, before or after.
In a little, I noticed that there was about these spheres, a sort of transparency, almost as though they were formed of clouded crystal, within which burned a radiance—gentle and subdued. They moved on, past me, continually, floating onward at no great speed; but rather as though they had eternity before them. A great while, I watched, and could perceive no end to them. At times, I seemed to distinguish faces, amid the cloudiness; but strangely indistinct, as though partly real, and partly formed of the mistiness through which they showed.
In a moment, I noticed that these spheres had a kind of transparency, almost like they were made of cloudy crystal, within which a soft and muted light flickered. They drifted past me continuously, moving slowly, as if they had all the time in the world. I watched for a long time, and I couldn't see an end to them. Sometimes, I thought I could make out faces within the haze; but they were strangely blurry, as if they were partially real and partially shaped by the fog through which they appeared.
For a long time, I waited, passively, with a sense of growing content. I had no longer that feeling of unutterable loneliness; but felt, rather, that I was less alone, than I had been for kalpas of years. This feeling of contentment, increased, so that I would have been satisfied to float in company with those celestial globules, forever.
For a long time, I waited, passively, with a growing sense of contentment. I no longer felt that deep loneliness; instead, I felt less alone than I had for ages. This feeling of contentment grew stronger, to the point where I would have been happy to drift alongside those celestial spheres forever.
Ages slipped by, and I saw the shadowy faces, with increased frequency, also with greater plainness. Whether this was due to my soul having become more attuned to its surroundings, I cannot tell—probably it was so. But, however this may be, I am assured now, only of the fact that I became steadily more conscious of a new mystery about me, telling me that I had, indeed, penetrated within the borderland of some unthought-of region—some subtle, intangible place, or form, of existence.
Ages passed, and I started seeing the shadowy faces more often and more clearly. I can't say for sure if this was because my soul had become more in tune with its surroundings—it's likely that it was. But whatever the reason, I'm now certain of one thing: I became increasingly aware of a new mystery around me, indicating that I had, in fact, crossed into the borderland of some unimagined realm—some nuanced, intangible space or state of being.
The enormous stream of luminous spheres continued to pass me, at an unvarying rate—countless millions; and still they came, showing no signs of ending, nor even diminishing.
The endless flow of glowing spheres kept passing by me at a steady pace—countless millions; and they kept coming, showing no signs of stopping or even slowing down.
Then, as I was borne, silently, upon the unbuoying ether, I felt a sudden, irresistible, forward movement, toward one of the passing globes. An instant, and I was beside it. Then, I slid through, into the interior, without experiencing the least resistance, of any description. For a short while, I could see nothing; and waited, curiously.
Then, as I was carried silently through the weightless air, I felt a sudden, strong pull forward, towards one of the passing planets. In an instant, I was next to it. Then, I slipped inside, without feeling any resistance at all. For a little while, I couldn't see anything and waited, curious.
All at once, I became aware that a sound broke the inconceivable stillness. It was like the murmur of a great sea at calm—a sea breathing in its sleep. Gradually, the mist that obscured my sight, began to thin away; and so, in time, my vision dwelt once again upon the silent surface of the Sea of Sleep.
All of a sudden, I realized that a sound disturbed the unbelievable stillness. It was like the soft murmur of a calm ocean—a sea breathing in its slumber. Slowly, the fog that covered my sight began to clear; and eventually, my vision returned to the quiet surface of the Sea of Sleep.
For a little, I gazed, and could scarcely believe I saw aright. I glanced 'round. There was the great globe of pale fire, swimming, as I had seen it before, a short distance above the dim horizon. To my left, far across the sea, I discovered, presently, a faint line, as of thin haze, which I guessed to be the shore, where my Love and I had met, during those wonderful periods of soul-wandering, that had been granted to me in the old earth days.
For a moment, I stared and could hardly believe what I was seeing. I looked around. There was the huge orb of soft light, floating, as I had seen it before, just above the dark horizon. To my left, far across the sea, I soon spotted a faint line, like a thin mist, which I figured was the shore, where my Love and I had met, during those amazing times of exploring our souls, that had been given to me in the old days on earth.
Another, a troubled, memory came to me—of the Formless Thing that had haunted the shores of the Sea of Sleep. The guardian of that silent, echoless place. These, and other, details, I remembered, and knew, without doubt that I was looking out upon that same sea. With the assurance, I was filled with an overwhelming feeling of surprise, and joy, and shaken expectancy, conceiving it possible that I was about to see my Love, again. Intently, I gazed around; but could catch no sight of her. At that, for a little, I felt hopeless. Fervently, I prayed, and ever peered, anxiously.... How still was the sea!
Another troubling memory came to me—of the Formless Thing that had haunted the shores of the Sea of Sleep. The guardian of that silent, echo-less place. I remembered these and other details and knew, without a doubt, that I was looking out at that same sea. With that certainty, I was filled with an overwhelming sense of surprise, joy, and anxious anticipation, believing it possible that I was about to see my Love again. I looked around intently but couldn’t see her. For a moment, I felt hopeless. I prayed fervently, peering anxiously.... How still was the sea!
Down, far beneath me, I could see the many trails of changeful fire, that had drawn my attention, formerly. Vaguely, I wondered what caused them; also, I remembered that I had intended to ask my dear One about them, as well as many other matters—and I had been forced to leave her, before the half that I had wished to say, was said.
Down, far below me, I could see the many trails of flickering fire that had caught my interest before. I wondered vaguely what caused them; I also recalled that I had meant to ask my dear one about them, along with many other things—and I had been forced to leave her before I could say half of what I wanted to.
My thoughts came back with a leap. I was conscious that something had touched me. I turned quickly. God, Thou wert indeed gracious—it was She! She looked up into my eyes, with an eager longing, and I looked down to her, with all my soul. I should like to have held her; but the glorious purity of her face, kept me afar. Then, out of the winding mist, she put her dear arms. Her whisper came to me, soft as the rustle of a passing cloud. 'Dearest!' she said. That was all; but I had heard, and, in a moment I held her to me—as I prayed—forever.
My thoughts came back in a rush. I realized that something had touched me. I turned quickly. Wow, You really were kind—it was her! She looked up into my eyes, full of eager longing, and I looked down at her with all my heart. I wanted to hold her, but the incredible purity of her face kept me at a distance. Then, from the swirling mist, she reached out her sweet arms. Her whisper came to me, soft as a passing cloud. "Dearest!" she said. That was all, but I heard it, and in a moment, I pulled her close to me—as I prayed—forever.
In a little, she spoke of many things, and I listened. Willingly, would I have done so through all the ages that are to come. At times, I whispered back, and my whispers brought to her spirit face, once more, an indescribably delicate tint—the bloom of love. Later, I spoke more freely, and to each word she listened, and made answer, delightfully; so that, already, I was in Paradise.
In a little while, she talked about many things, and I listened. I would have gladly done so for all the ages to come. Sometimes, I replied softly, and my whispers brought a wonderfully delicate color to her face—the bloom of love. Later, I spoke more openly, and she listened to each word and replied with joy, so that I already felt like I was in Paradise.
She and I; and nothing, save the silent, spacious void to see us; and only the quiet waters of the Sea of Sleep to hear us.
She and I; and nothing else, except for the silent, open emptiness watching us; and only the calm waters of the Sea of Sleep listening to us.
Long before, the floating multitude of cloud-enfolded spheres had vanished into nothingness. Thus, we looked upon the face of the slumberous deeps, and were alone. Alone, God, I would be thus alone in the hereafter, and yet be never lonely! I had her, and, greater than this, she had me. Aye, aeon-aged me; and on this thought, and some others, I hope to exist through the few remaining years that may yet lie between us.
Long ago, the countless cloud-covered spheres disappeared into nothing. So, we gazed into the sleepy depths and were alone. Alone, God, I would be this alone in the afterlife, yet never lonely! I had her, and even more importantly, she had me. Yes, me, who has lived for ages; and with this thought, along with a few others, I hope to get through the few remaining years that may still be ahead of us.
XXI
THE DARK SUN
How long our souls lay in the arms of joy, I cannot say; but, all at once, I was waked from my happiness, by a diminution of the pale and gentle light that lit the Sea of Sleep. I turned toward the huge, white orb, with a premonition of coming trouble. One side of it was curving inward, as though a convex, black shadow were sweeping across it. My memory went back. It was thus, that the darkness had come, before our last parting. I turned toward my Love, inquiringly. With a sudden knowledge of woe, I noticed how wan and unreal she had grown, even in that brief space. Her voice seemed to come to me from a distance. The touch of her hands was no more than the gentle pressure of a summer wind, and grew less perceptible.
I can’t say how long our souls rested in joy, but suddenly, I was pulled from my happiness by a dimming of the soft, pale light that illuminated the Sea of Sleep. I looked towards the large, white orb, sensing trouble ahead. One side of it was curving inward, as if a dark, convex shadow was sweeping over it. My mind went back; it was just like how the darkness had arrived before our last goodbye. I turned to my Love, searching for answers. With a sudden awareness of sorrow, I saw how pale and insubstantial she had become, even in that short time. Her voice seemed to come from far away. The touch of her hands felt like a light summer breeze, growing fainter.
Already, quite half of the immense globe was shrouded. A feeling of desperation seized me. Was she about to leave me? Would she have to go, as she had gone before? I questioned her, anxiously, frightenedly; and she, nestling closer, explained, in that strange, faraway voice, that it was imperative she should leave me, before the Sun of Darkness—as she termed it—blotted out the light. At this confirmation of my fears, I was overcome with despair; and could only look, voicelessly, across the quiet plains of the silent sea.
Already, almost half of the vast world was covered. A sense of desperation took hold of me. Was she about to leave me? Would she have to go, just like before? I asked her, anxiously and fearfully; and she, snuggling closer, explained in that strange, distant voice that she absolutely had to leave me before the Sun of Darkness—as she called it—completely extinguished the light. At this confirmation of my fears, I was filled with despair and could only gaze, speechless, across the calm plains of the silent sea.
How swiftly the darkness spread across the face of the White Orb. Yet, in reality, the time must have been long, beyond human comprehension.
How quickly the darkness spread across the surface of the White Orb. Yet, in truth, the time must have felt long, beyond human understanding.
At last, only a crescent of pale fire, lit the, now dim, Sea of Sleep. All this while, she had held me; but, with so soft a caress, that I had been scarcely conscious of it. We waited there, together, she and I; speechless, for very sorrow. In the dimming light, her face showed, shadowy—blending into the dusky mistiness that encircled us.
At last, a thin crescent of pale light illuminated the now dim Sea of Sleep. All this time, she had been holding me; but with such a gentle touch that I barely noticed it. We waited there together, speechless from our deep sorrow. In the fading light, her face appeared, shadowy—blending into the dark mist that surrounded us.
Then, when a thin, curved line of soft light was all that lit the sea, she released me—pushing me from her, tenderly. Her voice sounded in my ears, 'I may not stay longer, Dear One.' It ended in a sob.
Then, when a thin, curved line of soft light was all that lit the sea, she let me go—gently pushing me away. Her voice echoed in my ears, 'I can’t stay any longer, Dear One.' It ended in a sob.
She seemed to float away from me, and became invisible. Her voice came to me, out of the shadows, faintly; apparently from a great distance:—
She seemed to drift away from me and disappeared. Her voice reached me from the shadows, faintly; apparently from far away:—
'A little while—' It died away, remotely. In a breath, the Sea of Sleep darkened into night. Far to my left, I seemed to see, for a brief instant, a soft glow. It vanished, and, in the same moment, I became aware that I was no longer above the still sea; but once more suspended in infinite space, with the Green Sun—now eclipsed by a vast, dark sphere—before me.
'A little while—' It faded away, far off. In a moment, the Sea of Sleep turned into night. Off to my left, I thought I saw, for just a quick second, a faint glow. It disappeared, and at that same moment, I realized I was no longer floating above the calm sea; but once again hanging in infinite space, with the Green Sun—now blocked by a huge, dark sphere—right in front of me.
Utterly bewildered, I stared, almost unseeingly, at the ring of green flames, leaping above the dark edge. Even in the chaos of my thoughts, I wondered, dully, at their extraordinary shapes. A multitude of questions assailed me. I thought more of her, I had so lately seen, than of the sight before me. My grief, and thoughts of the future, filled me. Was I doomed to be separated from her, always? Even in the old earth-days, she had been mine, only for a little while; then she had left me, as I thought, forever. Since then, I had seen her but these times, upon the Sea of Sleep.
Utterly confused, I stared blankly at the ring of green flames leaping above the dark edge. Even amid the chaos in my mind, I numbly marveled at their amazing shapes. A flood of questions hit me. I thought more about her, whom I had just seen, than about the scene in front of me. My grief and worries about the future consumed me. Was I doomed to be separated from her forever? Even in the old days, she had been mine, but only for a little while; then she had left me, or so I thought, for good. Since then, I had only seen her these few times, on the Sea of Sleep.
A feeling of fierce resentment filled me, and miserable questionings. Why could I not have gone with my Love? What reason to keep us apart? Why had I to wait alone, while she slumbered through the years, on the still bosom of the Sea of Sleep? The Sea of Sleep! My thoughts turned, inconsequently, out of their channel of bitterness, to fresh, desperate questionings. Where was it? Where was it? I seemed to have but just parted from my Love, upon its quiet surface, and it had gone, utterly. It could not be far away! And the White Orb which I had seen hidden in the shadow of the Sun of Darkness! My sight dwelt upon the Green Sun—eclipsed. What had eclipsed it? Was there a vast, dead star circling it? Was the Central Sun—as I had come to regard it—a double star? The thought had come, almost unbidden; yet why should it not be so?
A feeling of intense resentment filled me, along with miserable questions. Why couldn't I have gone with my Love? What reason was there to keep us apart? Why did I have to wait alone while she slept through the years, on the calm surface of the Sea of Sleep? The Sea of Sleep! My thoughts shifted, unexpectedly, away from their bitter path to new, desperate questions. Where was it? Where was it? I felt like I had just parted from my Love on its peaceful surface, and it had vanished completely. It couldn't be far away! And the White Orb that I had seen hidden in the shadow of the Sun of Darkness! My gaze focused on the Green Sun—eclipsed. What had caused the eclipse? Was there a massive, dead star orbiting it? Was the Central Sun—as I had come to see it—a double star? The thought appeared almost uninvited; yet why shouldn't it be so?
My thoughts went back to the White Orb. Strange, that it should have been—I stopped. An idea had come, suddenly. The White Orb and the Green Sun! Were they one and the same? My imagination wandered backward, and I remembered the luminous globe to which I had been so unaccountably attracted. It was curious that I should have forgotten it, even momentarily. Where were the others? I reverted again to the globe I had entered. I thought, for a time, and matters became clearer. I conceived that, by entering that impalpable globule, I had passed, at once, into some further, and, until then, invisible dimension; There, the Green Sun was still visible; but as a stupendous sphere of pale, white light—almost as though its ghost showed, and not its material part.
My thoughts drifted back to the White Orb. How strange it was—I paused. An idea suddenly hit me. The White Orb and the Green Sun! Could they be the same? My mind wandered back, and I recalled the glowing globe that had drawn me in so inexplicably. It was odd that I had forgotten it, even for a moment. Where were the others? I returned to the globe I had entered. I thought for a while, and things became clearer. I realized that by entering that intangible orb, I had stepped into another, previously unseen dimension; there, the Green Sun was still visible, but as an enormous sphere of pale white light—almost like a ghostly version of itself, not its physical form.
A long time, I mused on the subject. I remembered how, on entering the sphere, I had, immediately, lost all sight of the others. For a still further period, I continued to revolve the different details in my mind.
A long time, I thought about it. I remembered how, when I entered the sphere, I instantly lost sight of everyone else. I kept going over the various details in my mind for even longer.
In a while, my thoughts turned to other things. I came more into the present, and began to look about me, seeingly. For the first time, I perceived that innumerable rays, of a subtle, violet hue, pierced the strange semi-darkness, in all directions. They radiated from the fiery rim of the Green Sun. They seemed to grow upon my vision, so that, in a little, I saw that they were countless. The night was filled with them—spreading outward from the Green Sun, fan-wise. I concluded that I was enabled to see them, by reason of the Sun's glory being cut off by the eclipse. They reached right out into space, and vanished.
After a while, I began to think about other things. I became more aware of my surroundings and started to look around, observing clearly. For the first time, I noticed that countless rays of a subtle, violet color pierced the strange semi-darkness in every direction. They radiated from the fiery edge of the Green Sun. They seemed to expand in my vision, until I realized that they were endless. The night was filled with them—spreading out from the Green Sun in a fan shape. I figured that I could see them because the Sun's brilliance was blocked by the eclipse. They extended out into space and disappeared.
Gradually, as I looked, I became aware that fine points of intensely brilliant light, traversed the rays. Many of them seemed to travel from the Green Sun, into distance. Others came out of the void, toward the Sun; but one and all, each kept strictly to the ray in which it traveled. Their speed was inconceivably great; and it was only when they neared the Green Sun, or as they left it, that I could see them as separate specks of light. Further from the sun, they became thin lines of vivid fire within the violet.
Slowly, as I observed, I started to notice bright points of intense light moving along the rays. Many of them appeared to travel from the Green Sun out into the distance. Others came from the void towards the Sun; but each one strictly followed the ray it was traveling on. Their speed was unbelievably fast; I could only see them as individual specks of light when they were close to the Green Sun or just leaving it. Farther from the sun, they appeared as thin lines of bright fire within the violet.
The discovery of these rays, and the moving sparks, interested me, extraordinarily. To where did they lead, in such countless profusion? I thought of the worlds in space.... And those sparks! Messengers! Possibly, the idea was fantastic; but I was not conscious of its being so. Messengers! Messengers from the Central Sun!
The discovery of these rays and the moving sparks fascinated me immensely. Where did they come from, in such endless numbers? I thought about the worlds in space.... And those sparks! Messengers! Maybe the idea was far-fetched, but I didn’t realize it at the time. Messengers! Messengers from the Central Sun!
An idea evolved itself, slowly. Was the Green Sun the abode of some vast Intelligence? The thought was bewildering. Visions of the Unnamable rose, vaguely. Had I, indeed, come upon the dwelling-place of the Eternal? For a time, I repelled the thought, dumbly. It was too stupendous. Yet....
An idea developed gradually. Was the Green Sun the home of some immense Intelligence? The thought was overwhelming. Vague visions of the Unnamable came to mind. Had I really discovered the resting place of the Eternal? For a while, I pushed the thought away, speechless. It was too incredible. Yet....
Huge, vague thoughts had birth within me. I felt, suddenly, terribly naked. And an awful Nearness, shook me.
Huge, unclear thoughts were forming inside me. I suddenly felt incredibly exposed. And an overwhelming closeness shook me.
And Heaven ...! Was that an illusion?
And heaven ...! Was that just an illusion?
My thoughts came and went, erratically. The Sea of Sleep—and she! Heaven.... I came back, with a bound, to the present. Somewhere, out of the void behind me, there rushed an immense, dark body—huge and silent. It was a dead star, hurling onward to the burying place of the stars. It drove between me and the Central Suns—blotting them out from my vision, and plunging me into an impenetrable night.
My thoughts came and went randomly. The Sea of Sleep—and her! Paradise.... I snapped back to reality. Somewhere in the emptiness behind me, a massive, dark shape rushed forward—huge and silent. It was a dead star, moving swiftly toward the graveyard of the stars. It blocked my view of the Central Suns—shutting them out and throwing me into a deep darkness.
An age, and I saw again the violet rays. A great while later—aeons it must have been—a circular glow grew in the sky, ahead, and I saw the edge of the receding star, show darkly against it. Thus, I knew that it was nearing the Central Suns. Presently, I saw the bright ring of the Green Sun, show plainly against the night The star had passed into the shadow of the Dead Sun. After that, I just waited. The strange years went slowly, and ever, I watched, intently.
An era passed, and I saw the violet rays again. A long time later—probably eons—it seemed, a circular glow appeared in the sky ahead, and I could see the edge of the receding star appearing dark against it. That’s how I knew it was getting close to the Central Suns. Soon, I noticed the bright ring of the Green Sun clearly visible against the night. The star had moved into the shadow of the Dead Sun. After that, I just waited. The strange years went by slowly, and I kept watching closely.
'The thing I had expected, came at last—suddenly, awfully. A vast flare of dazzling light. A streaming burst of white flame across the dark void. For an indefinite while, it soared outward—a gigantic mushroom of fire. It ceased to grow. Then, as time went by, it began to sink backward, slowly. I saw, now, that it came from a huge, glowing spot near the center of the Dark Sun. Mighty flames, still soared outward from this. Yet, spite of its size, the grave of the star was no more than the shining of Jupiter upon the face of an ocean, when compared with the inconceivable mass of the Dead Sun.
The moment I had been waiting for finally arrived—suddenly and shockingly. A huge burst of bright light filled the dark space. A powerful explosion of white flame spread across the emptiness. For an unknown period, it expanded outwards—a massive mushroom of fire. It eventually stopped growing. Then, as time passed, it began to slowly retract. I realized it was coming from a large, glowing spot near the center of the Dark Sun. Intense flames continued to shoot out from it. Yet, despite its size, the remain of the star was no more than the brightness of Jupiter reflected on the surface of an ocean, when compared to the unimaginably massive Dead Sun.
I may remark here, once more, that no words will ever convey to the imagination, the enormous bulk of the two Central Suns.
I want to point out again that no words will ever capture the massive size of the two Central Suns.
XXII
THE DARK NEBULA
Years melted into the past, centuries, aeons. The light of the incandescent star, sank to a furious red.
Years faded into the past, centuries, eons. The light of the blazing star turned to a fierce red.
It was later, that I saw the dark nebula—at first, an impalpable cloud, away to my right. It grew, steadily, to a clot of blackness in the night. How long I watched, it is impossible to say; for time, as we count it, was a thing of the past. It came closer, a shapeless monstrosity of darkness—tremendous. It seemed to slip across the night, sleepily—a very hell-fog. Slowly, it slid nearer, and passed into the void, between me and the Central Suns. It was as though a curtain had been drawn before my vision. A strange tremor of fear took me, and a fresh sense of wonder.
It was later that I saw the dark nebula—at first, it looked like a faint cloud off to my right. It steadily grew into a mass of blackness in the night. I can't say how long I watched; time, as we know it, felt like a thing of the past. It got closer, a formless mass of darkness—massive. It seemed to glide through the night, lazily—a kind of hellish fog. Gradually, it moved nearer and passed into the emptiness between me and the Central Suns. It was like a curtain had been pulled in front of my eyes. A strange shiver of fear hit me, along with a fresh sense of wonder.
The green twilight that had reigned for so many millions of years, had now given place to impenetrable gloom. Motionless, I peered about me. A century fled, and it seemed to me that I detected occasional dull glows of red, passing me at intervals.
The green twilight that had lasted for millions of years had now turned into thick darkness. Staring around me, I was still. A century passed, and I thought I saw faint red glows flashing by me from time to time.
Earnestly, I gazed, and, presently, seemed to see circular masses, that showed muddily red, within the clouded blackness. They appeared to be growing out of the nebulous murk. Awhile, and they became plainer to my accustomed vision. I could see them, now, with a fair amount of distinctness—ruddy-tinged spheres, similar, in size, to the luminous globes that I had seen, so long previously.
Earnestly, I looked, and soon I seemed to see circular shapes that appeared muddy red against the cloudy darkness. They looked like they were emerging from the vague haze. After a while, they became clearer to my trained eye. I could see them now with a good amount of clarity—reddish spheres, similar in size to the bright orbs I had seen a long time ago.
They floated past me, continually. Gradually, a peculiar uneasiness seized me. I became aware of a growing feeling of repugnance and dread. It was directed against those passing orbs, and seemed born of intuitive knowledge, rather than of any real cause or reason.
They kept floating by me, non-stop. Slowly, a strange unease took hold of me. I became aware of a rising sense of disgust and fear. It was aimed at those passing orbs and felt like it came from some instinctive insight, rather than any real cause or reason.
Some of the passing globes were brighter than others; and, it was from one of these, that a face looked, suddenly. A face, human in its outline; but so tortured with woe, that I stared, aghast. I had not thought there was such sorrow, as I saw there. I was conscious of an added sense of pain, on perceiving that the eyes, which glared so wildly, were sightless. A while longer, I saw it; then it had passed on, into the surrounding gloom. After this, I saw others—all wearing that look of hopeless sorrow; and blind.
Some of the passing orbs were brighter than others, and it was from one of these that a face suddenly appeared. A face that looked human in shape but was so twisted with despair that I stared in shock. I hadn't realized such deep sorrow existed. I felt an additional pang of pain when I noticed that the eyes, which glared so frantically, were sightless. I watched for a little while longer, then it moved on into the surrounding darkness. After that, I saw others— all with that expression of hopeless sorrow, and blind.
A long time went by, and I became aware that I was nearer to the orbs, than I had been. At this, I grew uneasy; though I was less in fear of those strange globules, than I had been, before seeing their sorrowful inhabitants; for sympathy had tempered my fear.
A long time passed, and I realized that I was closer to the orbs than I had been. This made me uneasy; although I was less afraid of those strange globes than I had been before witnessing the sorrowful beings that lived in them, because my empathy had softened my fear.
Later, there was no doubt but that I was being carried closer to the red spheres, and, presently, I floated among them. In awhile, I perceived one bearing down upon me. I was helpless to move from its path. In a minute, it seemed, it was upon me, and I was submerged in a deep red mist. This cleared, and I stared, confusedly, across the immense breadth of the Plain of Silence. It appeared just as I had first seen it. I was moving forward, steadily, across its surface. Away ahead, shone the vast, blood-red ring [15] that lit the place. All around, was spread the extraordinary desolation of stillness, that had so impressed me during my previous wanderings across its starkness.
Later, there was no doubt that I was being carried closer to the red spheres, and soon, I floated among them. Before long, I noticed one coming towards me. I couldn't move out of its way. In what felt like a minute, it was right on top of me, and I was engulfed in a deep red mist. As that cleared, I looked around, confused, at the vast expanse of the Plain of Silence. It looked exactly as I had first seen it. I was moving forward steadily across its surface. Far ahead, the enormous blood-red ring [15] illuminated the area. All around me was the extraordinary desolation of stillness that had struck me during my previous travels across its starkness.
Presently, I saw, rising up into the ruddy gloom, the distant peaks of the mighty amphitheatre of mountains, where, untold ages before, I had been shown my first glimpse of the terrors that underlie many things; and where, vast and silent, watched by a thousand mute gods, stands the replica of this house of mysteries—this house that I had seen swallowed up in that hell-fire, ere the earth had kissed the sun, and vanished for ever.
Right now, I saw the distant peaks of the huge mountain bowl rising into the reddish gloom, where, ages ago, I had caught my first glimpse of the fears that lie beneath many things; and where, vast and silent, watched by a thousand silent gods, stands the replica of this house of mysteries—this house that I had seen consumed by that hellfire, before the earth had touched the sun, and disappeared forever.
Though I could see the crests of the mountain-amphitheatre, yet it was a great while before their lower portions became visible. Possibly, this was due to the strange, ruddy haze, that seemed to cling to the surface of the Plain. However, be this as it may, I saw them at last.
Though I could see the peaks of the mountain bowl, it took quite a while for their lower parts to come into view. This was probably because of the strange, reddish haze that seemed to linger over the surface of the Plain. But whatever the reason, I finally saw them.
In a still further space of time, I had come so close to the mountains, that they appeared to overhang me. Presently, I saw the great rift, open before me, and I drifted into it; without volition on my part.
In a little more time, I had gotten so close to the mountains that they seemed to loom over me. Soon, I saw the huge gap stretching out in front of me, and I floated into it without meaning to.
Later, I came out upon the breadth of the enormous arena. There, at an apparent distance of some five miles, stood the House, huge, monstrous and silent—lying in the very center of that stupendous amphitheatre. So far as I could see, it had not altered in any way; but looked as though it were only yesterday that I had seen it. Around, the grim, dark mountains frowned down upon me from their lofty silences.
Later, I stepped out into the vastness of the huge arena. There, about five miles away, stood the House, massive, intimidating, and silent—situated right in the middle of that gigantic amphitheater. As far as I could tell, it hadn't changed at all; it felt like I had just seen it yesterday. All around me, the dark, imposing mountains loomed down from their high, quiet heights.
Far to my right, away up among inaccessible peaks, loomed the enormous bulk of the great Beast-god. Higher, I saw the hideous form of the dread goddess, rising up through the red gloom, thousands of fathoms above me. To the left, I made out the monstrous Eyeless-Thing, grey and inscrutable. Further off, reclining on its lofty ledge, the livid Ghoul-Shape showed—a splash of sinister color, among the dark mountains.
Far to my right, high up among unreachable peaks, stood the massive figure of the great Beast-god. Higher still, I saw the terrifying shape of the fearsome goddess, looming through the red haze, thousands of feet above me. To the left, I could make out the monstrous Eyeless-Thing, gray and mysterious. Further away, lounging on its high ledge, the ghastly Ghoul-Shape appeared—a splash of sinister color among the dark mountains.
Slowly, I moved out across the great arena—floating. As I went, I made out the dim forms of many of the other lurking Horrors that peopled those supreme heights.
Slowly, I moved across the vast arena—gliding. As I did, I could see the shadowy shapes of many other lurking Horrors that inhabited those lofty heights.
Gradually, I neared the House, and my thoughts flashed back across the abyss of years. I remembered the dread Specter of the Place. A short while passed, and I saw that I was being wafted directly toward the enormous mass of that silent building.
Gradually, I approached the House, and my thoughts raced back over the years. I recalled the terrifying presence of the Place. A little time went by, and I realized that I was being drawn right toward the massive structure of that quiet building.
About this time, I became aware, in an indifferent sort of way, of a growing sense of numbness, that robbed me of the fear, which I should otherwise have felt, on approaching that awesome Pile. As it was, I viewed it, calmly—much as a man views calamity through the haze of his tobacco smoke.
Around this time, I started to notice, in a somewhat detached way, a growing feeling of numbness that took away the fear I would have otherwise felt when getting close to that impressive structure. As it was, I looked at it calmly—kind of like how a person sees disaster through the fog of their cigarette smoke.
In a little while, I had come so close to the House, as to be able to distinguish many of the details about it. The longer I looked, the more was I confirmed in my long-ago impressions of its entire similitude to this strange house. Save in its enormous size, I could find nothing unlike.
In a little while, I had gotten so close to the house that I could make out many of its details. The longer I stared, the more convinced I became of my earlier impressions that it looked just like this strange house. Other than its huge size, I couldn't find anything that was different.
Suddenly, as I stared, a great feeling of amazement filled me. I had come opposite to that part, where the outer door, leading into the study, is situated. There, lying right across the threshold, lay a great length of coping stone, identical—save in size and color—with the piece I had dislodged in my fight with the Pit-creatures.
Suddenly, as I looked, an overwhelming sense of awe took over me. I had arrived at the spot where the outer door to the study is located. There, stretched out right across the doorway, was a large piece of coping stone, just like the one I had knocked loose during my battle with the Pit-creatures, except for its size and color.
I floated nearer, and my astonishment increased, as I noted that the door was broken partly from its hinges, precisely in the manner that my study door had been forced inward, by the assaults of the Swine-things. The sight started a train of thoughts, and I began to trace, dimly, that the attack on this house, might have a far deeper significance than I had, hitherto, imagined. I remembered how, long ago, in the old earth-days, I had half suspected that, in some unexplainable manner, this house, in which I live, was en rapport—to use a recognized term—with that other tremendous structure, away in the midst of that incomparable Plain.
I floated closer, and my astonishment grew as I noticed that the door was partially broken off its hinges, just like how my study door had been forced open by the attacks of the Swine-things. This sight triggered a series of thoughts, and I started to realize, vaguely, that the attack on this house might have a much deeper significance than I had previously imagined. I remembered how, long ago, in the days of the old Earth, I had half suspected that, in some unexplainable way, this house where I live was en rapport—to use a familiar term—with that other massive structure located deep in the middle of that incredible Plain.
Now, however, it began to be borne upon me, that I had but vaguely conceived what the realization of my suspicion meant. I began to understand, with a more than human clearness, that the attack I had repelled, was, in some extraordinary manner, connected with an attack upon that strange edifice.
Now, however, it started to hit me that I had only vaguely understood what realizing my suspicion actually meant. I began to grasp, with a clarity beyond what a normal person might have, that the attack I had defended against was, in some unusual way, linked to an assault on that strange building.
With a curious inconsequence, my thoughts abruptly left the matter; to dwell, wonderingly, upon the peculiar material, out of which the House was constructed. It was—as I have mentioned, earlier—of a deep, green color. Yet, now that I had come so close to it, I perceived that it fluctuated at times, though slightly—glowing and fading, much as do the fumes of phosphorus, when rubbed upon the hand, in the dark.
With a curious detachment, my thoughts suddenly shifted away from the topic to ponder the strange material that made up the House. It was—as I mentioned earlier—a deep green color. Yet, now that I was so close to it, I noticed that it fluctuated at times, though only slightly—glowing and fading, much like the fumes of phosphorus when rubbed on the hand in the dark.
Presently, my attention was distracted from this, by coming to the great entrance. Here, for the first time, I was afraid; for, all in a moment, the huge doors swung back, and I drifted in between them, helplessly. Inside, all was blackness, impalpable. In an instant, I had crossed the threshold, and the great doors closed, silently, shutting me in that lightless place.
Right now, my mind was pulled away from this as I approached the big entrance. For the first time, I felt fear; all of a sudden, the massive doors swung open, and I was swept in between them, unable to resist. Inside, everything was pitch black, intangible. In a flash, I had crossed the threshold, and the enormous doors closed quietly, trapping me in that dark space.
For a while, I seemed to hang, motionless; suspended amid the darkness. Then, I became conscious that I was moving again; where, I could not tell. Suddenly, far down beneath me, I seemed to hear a murmurous noise of Swine-laughter. It sank away, and the succeeding silence appeared clogged with horror.
For a while, I felt like I was hanging still, stuck in the darkness. Then, I realized I was moving again; I couldn't tell where to. Suddenly, far below me, I thought I heard a distant sound of pig-like laughter. It faded away, and the silence that followed felt heavy with fear.
Then a door opened somewhere ahead; a white haze of light filtered through, and I floated slowly into a room, that seemed strangely familiar. All at once, there came a bewildering, screaming noise, that deafened me. I saw a blurred vista of visions, flaming before my sight. My senses were dazed, through the space of an eternal moment. Then, my power of seeing, came back to me. The dizzy, hazy feeling passed, and I saw, clearly.
Then a door opened somewhere ahead; a white haze of light filtered through, and I floated slowly into a room that felt oddly familiar. Suddenly, a confusing, loud noise erupted, deafening me. I saw a blurry array of visions flashing before my eyes. My senses were overwhelmed for what felt like an eternity. Then, my vision returned. The dizzy, hazy feeling faded, and I saw clearly.
XXIII
PEPPER
I was seated in my chair, back again in this old study. My glance wandered 'round the room. For a minute, it had a strange, quivery appearance—unreal and unsubstantial. This disappeared, and I saw that nothing was altered in any way. I looked toward the end window—the blind was up.
I was sitting in my chair, back in this old study again. My eyes scanned the room. For a moment, everything seemed strange and wobbly—like it wasn't real. That feeling went away, and I realized nothing had changed at all. I looked toward the window at the end—the blinds were up.
I rose to my feet, shakily. As I did so, a slight noise, in the direction of the door, attracted my attention. I glanced toward it. For a short instant, it appeared to me that it was being closed, gently. I stared, and saw that I must have been mistaken—it seemed closely shut.
I got up unsteadily. As I did, a faint sound from the door caught my attention. I looked over at it. For a brief moment, it looked like it was being closed softly. I stared and realized I must have been wrong—it seemed tightly shut.
With a succession of efforts, I trod my way to the window, and looked out. The sun was just rising, lighting up the tangled wilderness of gardens. For, perhaps, a minute, I stood, and stared. I passed my hand, confusedly, across my forehead.
With a series of efforts, I made my way to the window and looked outside. The sun was just rising, illuminating the overgrown gardens. For maybe a minute, I stood there, staring. I ran my hand, feeling confused, across my forehead.
Presently, amid the chaos of my senses, a sudden thought came to me; I turned, quickly, and called to Pepper. There was no answer, and I stumbled across the room, in a quick access of fear. As I went, I tried to frame his name; but my lips were numb. I reached the table, and stooped down to him, with a catching at my heart. He was lying in the shadow of the table, and I had not been able to see him, distinctly, from the window. Now, as I stooped, I took my breath, shortly. There was no Pepper; instead, I was reaching toward an elongated, little heap of grey, ashlike dust....
Right now, in the midst of the chaos in my mind, a sudden thought hit me; I turned quickly and called out for Pepper. There was no response, and I stumbled across the room, gripped by a surge of fear. As I moved, I tried to say his name, but my lips felt numb. I reached the table and bent down, my heart racing. He was lying in the shadow of the table, and I hadn't been able to see him clearly from the window. Now, as I bent down, I took a short breath. There was no Pepper; instead, I was reaching toward a small, elongated pile of gray, ashy dust....
I must have remained, in that half-stooped position, for some minutes. I was dazed—stunned. Pepper had really passed into the land of shadows.
I must have stayed in that half-bent position for a few minutes. I was in shock—stunned. Pepper had truly crossed over to the land of shadows.
XXIV
THE FOOTSTEPS IN THE GARDEN
Pepper is dead! Even now, at times, I seem scarcely able to realize that this is so. It is many weeks, since I came back from that strange and terrible journey through space and time. Sometimes, in my sleep, I dream about it, and go through, in imagination, the whole of that fearsome happening. When I wake, my thoughts dwell upon it. That Sun—those Suns, were they indeed the great Central Suns, 'round which the whole universe, of the unknown heavens, revolves? Who shall say? And the bright globules, floating forever in the light of the Green Sun! And the Sea of Sleep on which they float! How unbelievable it all is. If it were not for Pepper, I should, even after the many extraordinary things that I have witnessed, be inclined to imagine that it was but a gigantic dream. Then, there is that dreadful, dark nebula (with its multitudes of red spheres) moving always within the shadow of the Dark Sun, sweeping along on its stupendous orbit, wrapped eternally in gloom. And the faces that peered out at me! God, do they, and does such a thing really exist? ... There is still that little heap of grey ash, on my study floor. I will not have it touched.
Pepper is dead! Even now, at times, I can barely believe it’s true. It’s been weeks since I returned from that strange and terrifying journey through space and time. Sometimes, in my dreams, I relive that frightening event. When I wake up, my mind keeps going back to it. That Sun—those Suns, were they really the great Central Suns around which the entire universe of unknown heavens revolves? Who can say? And the bright orbs, drifting forever in the light of the Green Sun! And the Sea of Sleep they float on! It’s all so unbelievable. If it weren’t for Pepper, I might, after all the extraordinary things I’ve seen, think it was just a giant dream. Then there’s that dreadful, dark nebula (with its countless red spheres) always moving in the shadow of the Dark Sun, orbiting in its massive path, forever shrouded in darkness. And the faces that stared at me! God, do they, and does such a thing really exist? ... There’s still that little pile of gray ash on my study floor. I won’t let anyone touch it.
At times, when I am calmer, I have wondered what became of the outer planets of the Solar System. It has occurred to me, that they may have broken loose from the sun's attraction, and whirled away into space. This is, of course, only a surmise. There are so many things, about which I wonder.
At times, when I feel calmer, I've wondered what happened to the outer planets of the Solar System. It has crossed my mind that they might have broken free from the sun's pull and drifted off into space. This is, of course, just a guess. There are so many things I wonder about.
Now that I am writing, let me record that I am certain, there is something horrible about to happen. Last night, a thing occurred, which has filled me with an even greater terror, than did the Pit fear. I will write it down now, and, if anything more happens, endeavor to make a note of it, at once. I have a feeling, that there is more in this last affair, than in all those others. I am shaky and nervous, even now, as I write. Somehow, I think death is not very far away. Not that I fear death—as death is understood. Yet, there is that in the air, which bids me fear—an intangible, cold horror. I felt it last night. It was thus:—
Now that I'm writing, I have to say that I'm sure something terrible is about to happen. Last night, something occurred that has filled me with even greater fear than the fear of the Pit. I’m going to write it down now, and if anything else happens, I'll try to note it immediately. I have this feeling that there's more to this latest incident than in all the others. I'm shaky and nervous, even as I write this. Somehow, I feel like death isn’t too far away. It’s not that I fear death as it’s usually defined. Still, there's something in the air that makes me fear—an intangible, cold horror. I felt it last night. It was like this:—
Last night, I was sitting here in my study, writing. The door, leading into the garden, was half open. At times, the metallic rattle of a dog's chain, sounded faintly. It belongs to the dog I have bought, since Pepper's death. I will not have him in the house—not after Pepper. Still, I have felt it better to have a dog about the place. They are wonderful creatures.
Last night, I was sitting in my study, writing. The door to the garden was half open. Occasionally, I could faintly hear the metallic jingle of a dog's chain. It belongs to the dog I got after Pepper died. I won't keep him in the house—not after Pepper. Still, I think it's better to have a dog around. They’re amazing animals.
I was much engrossed in my work, and the time passed, quickly. Suddenly, I heard a soft noise on the path, outside in the garden—pad, pad, pad, it went, with a stealthy, curious sound. I sat upright, with a quick movement, and looked out through the opened door. Again the noise came—pad, pad, pad. It appeared to be approaching. With a slight feeling of nervousness, I stared into the gardens; but the night hid everything.
I was really focused on my work, and the time flew by. Suddenly, I heard a soft noise on the path outside in the garden—pad, pad, pad—it sounded sneaky and curious. I straightened up quickly and looked out through the open door. The noise came again—pad, pad, pad. It seemed to be getting closer. Feeling a bit nervous, I stared into the garden, but the night concealed everything.
Then the dog gave a long howl, and I started. For a minute, perhaps, I peered, intently; but could hear nothing. After a little, I picked up the pen, which I had laid down, and recommenced my work. The nervous feeling had gone; for I imagined that the sound I had heard, was nothing more than the dog walking 'round his kennel, at the length of his chain.
Then the dog let out a long howl, and I jumped. For about a minute, I looked around intently but couldn't hear anything else. After a bit, I picked up the pen I had set down and got back to my work. The uneasy feeling had faded because I thought the noise I heard was just the dog moving around his kennel at the end of his chain.
A quarter of an hour may have passed; then, all at once, the dog howled again, and with such a plaintively sorrowful note, that I jumped to my feet, dropping my pen, and inking the page on which I was at work.
A quarter of an hour might have gone by; then, all of a sudden, the dog howled again, with such a mournful sound that I immediately jumped up, dropped my pen, and inked the page I was working on.
'Curse that dog!' I muttered, noting what I had done. Then, even as I said the words, there sounded again that queer—pad, pad, pad. It was horribly close—almost by the door, I thought. I knew, now, that it could not be the dog; his chain would not allow him to come so near.
'Curse that dog!' I muttered, realizing what I had done. Then, just as I said it, I heard that strange—pad, pad, pad again. It was uncomfortably close—almost by the door, I thought. I knew, then, that it couldn't be the dog; his chain wouldn't let him come this close.
The dog's growl came again, and I noted, subconsciously, the taint of fear in it.
The dog's growl came again, and I realized, without thinking, that there was a hint of fear in it.
Outside, on the windowsill, I could see Tip, my sister's pet cat. As I looked, it sprang to its feet, its tail swelling, visibly. For an instant it stood thus; seeming to stare, fixedly, at something, in the direction of the door. Then, quickly, it began to back along the sill; until, reaching the wall at the end, it could go no further. There it stood, rigid, as though frozen in an attitude of extraordinary terror.
Outside, on the windowsill, I could see Tip, my sister's cat. As I watched, it jumped to its feet, its tail puffed up. For a moment, it stood there, seemingly staring intensely at something by the door. Then, quickly, it started to back away along the sill until it reached the wall at the end and couldn't go any further. There it stood, frozen in place, as if gripped by extreme fear.
Frightened, and puzzled, I seized a stick from the corner, and went toward the door, silently; taking one of the candles with me. I had come to within a few paces of it, when, suddenly, a peculiar sense of fear thrilled through me—a fear, palpitant and real; whence, I knew not, nor why. So great was the feeling of terror, that I wasted no time; but retreated straight-way—walking backward, and keeping my gaze, fearfully, on the door. I would have given much, to rush at it, fling it to, and shoot the bolts; for I have had it repaired and strengthened, so that, now, it is far stronger than ever it has been. Like Tip, I continued my, almost unconscious, progress backward, until the wall brought me up. At that, I started, nervously, and glanced 'round, apprehensively. As I did so, my eyes dwelt, momentarily, on the rack of firearms, and I took a step toward them; but stopped, with a curious feeling that they would be needless. Outside, in the gardens, the dog moaned, strangely.
Frightened and confused, I grabbed a stick from the corner and quietly approached the door, taking one of the candles with me. I was only a few steps away when suddenly, an odd wave of fear washed over me—an intense, real fear; I didn't know where it came from or why. The feeling of terror was so overwhelming that I wasted no time and quickly backed away, keeping my eyes anxiously on the door. I would have given anything to rush up to it, slam it shut, and bolt it; I had repaired and reinforced it, so it was now much stronger than ever. Like Tip, I continued my almost instinctive backward retreat until I hit the wall. At that, I jumped back, nervously glancing around. As I did, my eyes lingered for a moment on the rack of firearms, and I took a step toward them, but hesitated, sensing they would be unnecessary. Outside, in the gardens, the dog let out a strange moan.
Suddenly, from the cat, there came a fierce, long screech. I glanced, jerkily, in its direction—Something, luminous and ghostly, encircled it, and grew upon my vision. It resolved into a glowing hand, transparent, with a lambent, greenish flame flickering over it. The cat gave a last, awful caterwaul, and I saw it smoke and blaze. My breath came with a gasp, and I leant against the wall. Over that part of the window there spread a smudge, green and fantastic. It hid the thing from me, though the glare of fire shone through, dully. A stench of burning, stole into the room.
Suddenly, the cat let out a loud, long screech. I turned quickly in its direction—Something, bright and eerie, wrapped around it and became clearer to me. It formed into a glowing hand, see-through, with a flickering greenish flame dancing over it. The cat let out one last terrible wail, and I saw it smoke and ignite. I gasped for air and leaned against the wall. Above that part of the window, a strange, green smudge spread out. It blocked my view of what was happening, even though the fire's glow shone through dimly. A smell of burning crept into the room.
Pad, pad, pad—Something passed down the garden path, and a faint, mouldy odor seemed to come in through the open door, and mingle with the burnt smell.
Pad, pad, pad—Something walked down the garden path, and a faint, musty smell drifted in through the open door, mixing with the burnt odor.
The dog had been silent for a few moments. Now, I heard him yowl, sharply, as though in pain. Then, he was quiet, save for an occasional, subdued whimper of fear.
The dog had been quiet for a few moments. Now, I heard him howl, sharply, as if he were in pain. Then, he fell silent, except for an occasional, muted whimper of fear.
A minute went by; then the gate on the West side of the gardens, slammed, distantly. After that, nothing; not even the dog's whine.
A minute passed; then the gate on the West side of the gardens slammed shut in the distance. After that, nothing; not even the dog's whine.
I must have stood there some minutes. Then a fragment of courage stole into my heart, and I made a frightened rush at the door, dashed it to, and bolted it. After that, for a full half-hour, I sat, helpless—staring before me, rigidly.
I must have stood there for a few minutes. Then a bit of courage crept into my heart, and I made a scared dash for the door, slammed it shut, and bolted it. After that, for a solid half-hour, I sat, helpless—staring blankly ahead, frozen.
Slowly, my life came back into me, and I made my way, shakily, up-stairs to bed.
Slowly, my life returned to me, and I made my way, unsteadily, up to bed.
That is all.
That's it.
XXV
THE THING FROM THE ARENA
This morning, early, I went through the gardens; but found everything as usual. Near the door, I examined the path, for footprints; yet, here again, there was nothing to tell me whether, or not, I dreamed last night.
This morning, I went through the gardens early, but everything was the same as usual. Near the door, I checked the path for footprints, but again, there was nothing to indicate whether or not I dreamed last night.
It was only when I came to speak to the dog, that I discovered tangible proof, that something did happen. When I went to his kennel, he kept inside, crouching up in one corner, and I had to coax him, to get him out. When, finally, he consented to come, it was in a strangely cowed and subdued manner. As I patted him, my attention was attracted to a greenish patch, on his left flank. On examining it, I found, that the fur and skin had been apparently, burnt off; for the flesh showed, raw and scorched. The shape of the mark was curious, reminding me of the imprint of a large talon or hand.
It was only when I started talking to the dog that I found clear evidence that something had happened. When I went to his kennel, he stayed inside, huddled in one corner, and I had to coax him out. When he finally agreed to come out, it was in a strangely fearful and subdued way. As I petted him, I noticed a greenish patch on his left flank. Upon closer inspection, I realized the fur and skin had seemingly been burned off, exposing the raw, scorched flesh. The shape of the mark was odd, reminding me of the imprint of a large claw or hand.
I stood up, thoughtful. My gaze wandered toward the study window. The rays of the rising sun, shimmered on the smoky patch in the lower corner, causing it to fluctuate from green to red, oddly. Ah! that was undoubtedly another proof; and, suddenly, the horrible Thing I saw last night, rose in my mind. I looked at the dog, again. I knew the cause, now, of that hateful looking wound on his side—I knew, also, that, what I had seen last night, had been a real happening. And a great discomfort filled me. Pepper! Tip! And now this poor animal ...! I glanced at the dog again, and noticed that he was licking at his wound.
I got up, lost in thought. My eyes drifted toward the study window. The light of the rising sun shimmered on the smoky patch in the lower corner, making it shift from green to red in a strange way. Ah! that was definitely more proof; and suddenly, the horrifying thing I saw last night came back to me. I looked at the dog again. I understood now why that ugly wound was on his side—I also knew that what I had seen last night was real. A wave of discomfort washed over me. Pepper! Tip! And now this poor animal...! I glanced at the dog once more and saw him licking at his wound.
'Poor brute!' I muttered, and bent to pat his head. At that, he got upon his feet, nosing and licking my hand, wistfully.
"Poor thing!" I murmured, bending down to pet his head. At that, he got up, sniffing and licking my hand with a longing look.
Presently, I left him, having other matters to which to attend.
Currently, I left him to take care of other things.
After dinner, I went to see him, again. He seemed quiet, and disinclined to leave his kennel. From my sister, I have learnt that he has refused all food today. She appeared a little puzzled, when she told me; though quite unsuspicious of anything of which to be afraid.
After dinner, I went to see him again. He seemed quiet and unwilling to leave his kennel. From my sister, I learned that he had refused all food today. She seemed a bit puzzled when she told me, though completely unaware of anything to be afraid of.
The day has passed, uneventfully enough. After tea, I went, again, to have a look at the dog. He seemed moody, and somewhat restless; yet persisted in remaining in his kennel. Before locking up, for the night, I moved his kennel out, away from the wall, so that I shall be able to watch it from the small window, tonight. The thought came to me, to bring him into the house for the night; but consideration has decided me, to let him remain out. I cannot say that the house is, in any degree, less to be feared than the gardens. Pepper was in the house, and yet....
The day went by without much happening. After tea, I went to check on the dog again. He seemed moody and a bit restless, but he still stayed in his kennel. Before locking up for the night, I moved his kennel away from the wall so I could keep an eye on it from the small window tonight. I thought about bringing him inside for the night, but after some consideration, I decided to let him stay outside. I can't say that the house feels any safer than the gardens. Pepper was in the house, and yet...
It is now two o'clock. Since eight, I have watched the kennel, from the small, side window in my study. Yet, nothing has occurred, and I am too tired to watch longer. I will go to bed....
It’s now two o’clock. Since eight, I’ve been watching the kennel from the small side window in my study. But nothing has happened, and I’m too tired to keep watching. I’m going to bed...
During the night, I was restless. This is unusual for me; but, toward morning, I obtained a few hours' sleep.
During the night, I couldn't sleep. This is unusual for me; however, by morning, I managed to get a few hours of rest.
I rose early, and, after breakfast, visited the dog. He was quiet; but morose, and refused to leave his kennel. I wish there was some horse doctor near here; I would have the poor brute looked to. All day, he has taken no food; but has shown an evident desire for water—lapping it up, greedily. I was relieved to observe this.
I got up early, and after having breakfast, I went to see the dog. He was quiet but seemed down and wouldn't come out of his kennel. I wish there was a veterinarian nearby; I’d have someone check on the poor thing. He hasn’t eaten anything all day but has clearly been wanting water—drinking it up eagerly. I was relieved to see that.
The evening has come, and I am in my study. I intend to follow my plan of last night, and watch the kennel. The door, leading into the garden, is bolted, securely. I am consciously glad there are bars to the windows....
The evening has arrived, and I'm in my study. I plan to stick to my decision from last night and keep an eye on the dog kennel. The door that leads to the garden is locked tight. I'm really relieved that there are bars on the windows...
Night:—Midnight has gone. The dog has been silent, up to the present. Through the side window, on my left, I can make out, dimly, the outlines of the kennel. For the first time, the dog moves, and I hear the rattle of his chain. I look out, quickly. As I stare, the dog moves again, restlessly, and I see a small patch of luminous light, shine from the interior of the kennel. It vanishes; then the dog stirs again, and, once more, the gleam comes. I am puzzled. The dog is quiet, and I can see the luminous thing, plainly. It shows distinctly. There is something familiar about the shape of it. For a moment, I wonder; then it comes to me, that it is not unlike the four fingers and thumb of a hand. Like a hand! And I remember the contour of that fearsome wound on the dog's side. It must be the wound I see. It is luminous at night—Why? The minutes pass. My mind is filled with this fresh thing....
Night:—Midnight has passed. The dog has been silent up to now. Through the side window on my left, I can barely make out the shapes of the kennel. For the first time, the dog moves, and I hear the rattling of its chain. I quickly look outside. As I watch, the dog shifts again, restlessly, and I see a small patch of light glowing from inside the kennel. It disappears; then the dog stirs again, and once more the light appears. I'm confused. The dog is quiet, and I can clearly see the glowing object. It stands out distinctly. There’s something familiar about its shape. For a moment, I wonder; then it hits me—it looks just like the four fingers and thumb of a hand. Like a hand! And I recall the outline of that terrible wound on the dog's side. It must be the wound I’m seeing. It glows at night—why? Time passes. My mind is filled with this new realization....
Suddenly, I hear a sound, out in the gardens. How it thrills through me. It is approaching. Pad, pad, pad. A prickly sensation traverses my spine, and seems to creep across my scalp. The dog moves in his kennel, and whimpers, frightenedly. He must have turned 'round; for, now, I can no longer see the outline of his shining wound.
Suddenly, I hear a sound coming from the gardens. It sends a thrill through me. It's getting closer. Pad, pad, pad. A prickly feeling runs up my spine and seems to crawl over my head. The dog shifts in his kennel and whimpers in fear. He must have turned around because now I can no longer see the outline of his shiny wound.
Outside, the gardens are silent, once more, and I listen, fearfully. A minute passes, and another; then I hear the padding sound, again. It is quite close, and appears to be coming down the graveled path. The noise is curiously measured and deliberate. It ceases outside the door; and I rise to my feet, and stand motionless. From the door, comes a slight sound—the latch is being slowly raised. A singing noise is in my ears, and I have a sense of pressure about the head—
Outside, the gardens are quiet again, and I listen anxiously. A minute goes by, then another; then I hear the soft sound of footsteps again. It's pretty close and seems to be coming down the gravel path. The noise is strangely steady and intentional. It stops outside the door, and I get up, standing still. There's a faint sound coming from the door—the latch is being slowly lifted. A humming noise fills my ears, and I feel a pressure around my head—
The latch drops, with a sharp click, into the catch. The noise startles me afresh; jarring, horribly, on my tense nerves. After that, I stand, for a long while, amid an ever-growing quietness. All at once, my knees begin to tremble, and I have to sit, quickly.
The latch falls into place with a sharp click. The sound startles me again, jarring and painfully hitting my already tense nerves. After that, I stand for a long time in an increasing silence. Suddenly, my knees start to shake, and I have to sit down fast.
An uncertain period of time passes, and, gradually, I begin to shake off the feeling of terror, that has possessed me. Yet, still I sit. I seem to have lost the power of movement. I am strangely tired, and inclined to doze. My eyes open and close, and, presently, I find myself falling asleep, and waking, in fits and starts.
An ambiguous amount of time goes by, and, slowly, I start to shake off the feeling of fear that has taken hold of me. Yet, I remain seated. I seem to have lost the ability to move. I feel oddly exhausted and find myself wanting to nod off. My eyes open and shut, and soon, I realize I'm dozing off and waking up in short bursts.
It is some time later, that I am sleepily aware that one of the candles is guttering. When I wake again, it has gone out, and the room is very dim, under the light of the one remaining flame. The semi-darkness troubles me little. I have lost that awful sense of dread, and my only desire seems to be to sleep—sleep.
It’s a little while later when I drowsily notice that one of the candles is flickering. When I wake up again, it’s gone out, and the room is really dim with only one flame left. The dimness doesn’t bother me much. I’ve lost that horrible feeling of dread, and all I want is to sleep—sleep.
Suddenly, although there is no noise, I am awake—wide awake. I am acutely conscious of the nearness of some mystery, of some overwhelming Presence. The very air seems pregnant with terror. I sit huddled, and just listen, intently. Still, there is no sound. Nature, herself, seems dead. Then, the oppressive stillness is broken by a little eldritch scream of wind, that sweeps 'round the house, and dies away, remotely.
Suddenly, even though it's silent, I'm awake—wide awake. I'm fully aware of the closeness of some mystery, some overwhelming presence. The air feels heavy with fear. I sit curled up and just listen, intensely. Yet, there's still no sound. Nature itself seems lifeless. Then, the heavy silence is interrupted by a strange scream of wind that sweeps around the house and fades away in the distance.
I let my gaze wander across the half-lighted room. By the great clock in the far corner, is a dark, tall shadow. For a short instant, I stare, frightenedly. Then, I see that it is nothing, and am, momentarily, relieved.
I let my eyes roam around the dimly lit room. By the big clock in the far corner, there's a tall, dark shadow. For a brief moment, I stare, feeling scared. Then, I realize it's nothing, and I'm momentarily relieved.
In the time that follows, the thought flashes through my brain, why not leave this house—this house of mystery and terror? Then, as though in answer, there sweeps up, across my sight, a vision of the wondrous Sea of Sleep,—the Sea of Sleep where she and I have been allowed to meet, after the years of separation and sorrow; and I know that I shall stay on here, whatever happens.
In the time that follows, it crosses my mind, why not leave this house—this house of mystery and fear? Then, almost like a response, a vision of the amazing Sea of Sleep sweeps across my view—the Sea of Sleep where she and I have been able to meet after all those years apart and in sorrow; and I realize that I will stay here, no matter what happens.
Through the side window, I note the somber blackness of the night. My glance wanders away, and 'round the room; resting on one shadowy object and another. Suddenly, I turn, and look at the window on my right; as I do so, I breathe quickly, and bend forward, with a frightened gaze at something outside the window, but close to the bars. I am looking at a vast, misty swine-face, over which fluctuates a flamboyant flame, of a greenish hue. It is the Thing from the arena. The quivering mouth seems to drip with a continual, phosphorescent slaver. The eyes are staring straight into the room, with an inscrutable expression. Thus, I sit rigidly—frozen.
Through the side window, I notice the deep darkness of the night. My gaze drifts around the room, resting on one shadowy object after another. Suddenly, I turn and look at the window on my right; as I do, I breathe rapidly and lean forward, my eyes wide with fear at something outside the window, but close to the bars. I see a huge, misty pig face, with a bright green flame flickering over it. It’s the Thing from the arena. Its trembling mouth seems to drip with a constant, glowing saliva. The eyes are staring straight into the room with an unreadable expression. So, I sit there, rigid—frozen.
The Thing has begun to move. It is turning, slowly, in my direction. Its face is coming 'round toward me. It sees me. Two huge, inhumanly human, eyes are looking through the dimness at me. I am cold with fear; yet, even now, I am keenly conscious, and note, in an irrelevant way, that the distant stars are blotted out by the mass of the giant face.
The Thing has started to move. It's turning, slowly, towards me. Its face is coming around to look at me. It's seeing me. Two huge, unnaturally human eyes are gazing at me through the darkness. I'm freezing with fear; still, I'm sharply aware and, in a strange way, I notice that the distant stars are blocked out by the size of the giant face.
A fresh horror has come to me. I am rising from my chair, without the least intention. I am on my feet, and something is impelling me toward the door that leads out into the gardens. I wish to stop; but cannot. Some immutable power is opposed to my will, and I go slowly forward, unwilling and resistant. My glance flies 'round the room, helplessly, and stops at the window. The great swine-face has disappeared, and I hear, again, that stealthy pad, pad, pad. It stops outside the door—the door toward which I am being compelled....
A new terror has taken hold of me. I’m getting up from my chair, without even trying to. I’m on my feet, and something is pushing me toward the door that leads to the gardens. I want to stop, but I can't. An unstoppable force is working against my will, and I move forward slowly, unwilling and resistant. My eyes dart around the room, helplessly, and settle on the window. The huge pig-like face is gone, and I hear, again, that quiet pad, pad, pad. It stops outside the door—the door I’m being driven toward....
There succeeds a short, intense silence; then there comes a sound. It is the rattle of the latch, being slowly lifted. At that, I am filled with desperation. I will not go forward another step. I make a vast effort to return; but it is, as though I press back, upon an invisible wall. I groan out loud, in the agony of my fear, and the sound of my voice is frightening. Again comes that rattle, and I shiver, clammily. I try—aye, fight and struggle, to hold back, back; but it is no use....
There’s a brief, intense silence; then I hear a sound. It’s the rattle of the latch being slowly lifted. That fills me with desperation. I can’t take another step forward. I make a huge effort to go back, but it feels like I'm pushing against an invisible wall. I groan out loud in my fear, and the sound of my voice is terrifying. Again, I hear that rattle, and I shiver, cold and clammy. I try—no, I fight and struggle—to hold back, back; but it’s no use...
I am at the door, and, in a mechanical way, I watch my hand go forward, to undo the topmost bolt. It does so, entirely without my volition. Even as I reach up toward the bolt, the door is violently shaken, and I get a sickly whiff of mouldy air, which seems to drive in through the interstices of the doorway. I draw the bolt back, slowly, fighting, dumbly, the while. It comes out of its socket, with a click, and I begin to shake, aguishly. There are two more; one at the bottom of the door; the other, a massive affair, is placed about the middle.
I stand at the door, watching my hand move forward to unlock the top bolt, almost like it's happening on its own. Even as I reach for the bolt, the door shakes violently, and I'm hit with a nauseating smell of damp, moldy air that seems to seep in through the cracks of the doorway. I slowly pull the bolt back, struggling against it, even though I feel helpless. It pops out of its socket with a click, and I start to shake, feeling sick. There are two more bolts; one at the bottom of the door and the other, a heavy one, located in the middle.
For, perhaps a minute, I stand, with my arms hanging slackly, by my sides. The influence to meddle with the fastenings of the door, seems to have gone. All at once, there comes the sudden rattle of iron, at my feet. I glance down, quickly, and realize, with an unspeakable terror, that my foot is pushing back the lower bolt. An awful sense of helplessness assails me.... The bolt comes out of its hold, with a slight, ringing sound and I stagger on my feet, grasping at the great, central bolt, for support. A minute passes, an eternity; then another----My God, help me! I am being forced to work upon the last fastening. I will not! Better to die, than open to the Terror, that is on the other side of the door. Is there no escape ...? God help me, I have jerked the bolt half out of its socket! My lips emit a hoarse scream of terror, the bolt is three parts drawn, now, and still my unconscious hands work toward my doom. Only a fraction of steel, between my soul and That. Twice, I scream out in the supreme agony of my fear; then, with a mad effort, I tear my hands away. My eyes seem blinded. A great blackness is falling upon me. Nature has come to my rescue. I feel my knees giving. There is a loud, quick thudding upon the door, and I am falling, falling....
For about a minute, I stand there, arms hanging loosely at my sides. The urge to mess with the door's locks seems to have faded. Suddenly, I hear the loud clatter of metal at my feet. I look down quickly and realize, in a terror I can’t describe, that my foot is pushing back the lower bolt. A wave of helplessness crashes over me... The bolt slips out of place with a soft, ringing sound and I stagger, grabbing for the large, central bolt to steady myself. A minute passes, feeling like an eternity; then another—Oh my God, help me! I’m being forced to deal with the last lock. I won’t! It’s better to die than to face the Terror on the other side of the door. Is there no way out...? God help me, I’ve pulled the bolt halfway out of its socket! My lips let out a hoarse scream of fear; the bolt is now mostly drawn, and still my unconscious hands move toward my own destruction. There’s only a sliver of metal between my soul and That. Twice, I scream in the utter agony of my fear; then, with a wild effort, I wrench my hands away. My vision seems to blur. A thick darkness is closing in on me. Nature is coming to my rescue. I feel my knees giving way. There’s a loud, rapid banging on the door, and I’m falling, falling...
I must have lain there, at least a couple of hours. As I recover, I am aware that the other candle has burnt out, and the room is in an almost total darkness. I cannot rise to my feet, for I am cold, and filled with a terrible cramp. Yet my brain is clear, and there is no longer the strain of that unholy influence.
I must have been lying there for at least a couple of hours. As I recover, I realize that the other candle has burned out, and the room is almost completely dark. I can’t get up because I’m cold and suffering from a terrible cramp. But my mind is clear now, and the pressure of that evil presence is gone.
Cautiously, I get upon my knees, and feel for the central bolt. I find it, and push it securely back into its socket; then the one at the bottom of the door. By this time, I am able to rise to my feet, and so manage to secure the fastening at the top. After that, I go down upon my knees, again, and creep away among the furniture, in the direction of the stairs. By doing this, I am safe from observation from the window.
Cautiously, I get down on my knees and feel for the central bolt. I find it and push it securely back into its socket; then the one at the bottom of the door. By this point, I can stand up and manage to secure the latch at the top. After that, I kneel again and crawl among the furniture towards the stairs. This way, I'm out of sight from the window.
I reach the opposite door, and, as I leave the study, cast one nervous glance over my shoulder, toward the window. Out in the night, I seem to catch a glimpse of something impalpable; but it may be only a fancy. Then, I am in the passage, and on the stairs.
I get to the other door, and as I step out of the study, I take a quick nervous look back over my shoulder at the window. Outside in the night, I think I see something intangible, but it could just be my imagination. Then, I’m in the hallway and heading down the stairs.
Reaching my bedroom, I clamber into bed, all clothed as I am, and pull the bedclothes over me. There, after awhile, I begin to regain a little confidence. It is impossible to sleep; but I am grateful for the added warmth of the bedclothes. Presently, I try to think over the happenings of the past night; but, though I cannot sleep, I find that it is useless, to attempt consecutive thought. My brain seems curiously blank.
Reaching my bedroom, I climb into bed, clothes and all, and pull the blankets over myself. After a bit, I start to feel a little more confident. It's impossible to sleep, but I'm thankful for the extra warmth of the blankets. Soon, I try to think about what happened last night, but even though I can’t sleep, I find it pointless to try to think clearly. My mind feels strangely empty.
Toward morning, I begin to toss, uneasily. I cannot rest, and, after awhile, I get out of bed, and pace the floor. The wintry dawn is beginning to creep through the windows, and shows the bare discomfort of the old room. Strange, that, through all these years, it has never occurred to me how dismal the place really is. And so a time passes.
Toward morning, I start to toss and turn, feeling restless. I can’t find any peace, and after a while, I get out of bed and start pacing the floor. The wintry dawn is starting to seep through the windows, revealing the bare discomfort of the old room. It’s strange that, after all these years, I never realized just how bleak this place actually is. And so, some time goes by.
From somewhere down stairs, a sound comes up to me. I go to the bedroom door, and listen. It is Mary, bustling about the great, old kitchen, getting the breakfast ready. I feel little interest. I am not hungry. My thoughts, however; continue to dwell upon her. How little the weird happenings in this house seem to trouble her. Except in the incident of the Pit creatures, she has seemed unconscious of anything unusual occurring. She is old, like myself; yet how little we have to do with one another. Is it because we have nothing in common; or only that, being old, we care less for society, than quietness? These and other matters pass through my mind, as I meditate; and help to distract my attention, for a while, from the oppressive thoughts of the night.
From somewhere downstairs, I hear a sound. I go to the bedroom door to listen. It's Mary, busy in the big old kitchen, getting breakfast ready. I feel little interest. I'm not hungry. My thoughts, though, keep lingering on her. It amazes me how little the strange happenings in this house seem to affect her. Except for the incident with the Pit creatures, she seems completely unaware of anything unusual happening. She's older, like me, but we hardly interact. Is it because we have nothing in common, or is it just that, being older, we care less about socializing and more about peace? These thoughts and others cross my mind as I reflect, distracting me for a while from the heavy thoughts of the night.
After a time, I go to the window, and, opening it, look out. The sun is now above the horizon, and the air, though cold, is sweet and crisp. Gradually, my brain clears, and a sense of security, for the time being, comes to me. Somewhat happier, I go down stairs, and out into the garden, to have a look at the dog.
After a while, I head to the window, open it, and look outside. The sun is now up in the sky, and even though the air is cold, it feels fresh and invigorating. Little by little, my mind clears, and for the moment, I feel a sense of safety. Feeling a bit happier, I head downstairs and step into the garden to check on the dog.
As I approach the kennel, I am greeted by the same mouldy stench that assailed me at the door last night. Shaking off a momentary sense of fear, I call to the dog; but he takes no heed, and, after calling once more, I throw a small stone into the kennel. At this, he moves, uneasily, and I shout his name, again; but do not go closer. Presently, my sister comes out, and joins me, in trying to coax him from the kennel.
As I walk up to the kennel, I'm hit by that same musty smell that overwhelmed me at the door last night. Shaking off a brief feeling of fear, I call out to the dog; but he doesn’t respond. After trying again, I toss a small stone into the kennel. This makes him stir, but I call his name again without getting any closer. After a moment, my sister comes out and joins me in trying to coax him out of the kennel.
In a little the poor beast rises, and shambles out lurching queerly. In the daylight he stands swaying from side to side, and blinking stupidly. I look and note that the horrid wound is larger, much larger, and seems to have a whitish, fungoid appearance. My sister moves to fondle him; but I detain her, and explain that I think it will be better not to go too near him for a few days; as it is impossible to tell what may be the matter with him; and it is well to be cautious.
In a bit, the poor animal gets up and stumbles out awkwardly. In the daylight, he stands swaying side to side and blinking blankly. I notice that the terrible wound is bigger, much bigger, and has a whitish, moldy look to it. My sister reaches out to pet him, but I stop her and explain that I think it’s best not to get too close for a few days; it's hard to tell what could be wrong with him, and it's smart to be careful.
A minute later, she leaves me; coming back with a basin of odd scraps of food. This she places on the ground, near the dog, and I push it into his reach, with the aid of a branch, broken from one of the shrubs. Yet, though the meat should be tempting, he takes no notice of it; but retires to his kennel. There is still water in his drinking vessel, so, after a few moments' talk, we go back to the house. I can see that my sister is much puzzled as to what is the matter with the animal; yet it would be madness, even to hint the truth to her.
A minute later, she leaves me and comes back with a bowl of strange scraps of food. She places it on the ground near the dog, and I push it closer to him using a branch I broke off one of the shrubs. However, even though the meat should be tempting, he doesn’t pay any attention to it and just goes back to his kennel. There’s still water in his bowl, so after chatting for a few moments, we head back to the house. I can tell my sister is really confused about what’s wrong with the dog, but it would be crazy to even hint at the truth to her.
The day slips away, uneventfully; and night comes on. I have determined to repeat my experiment of last night. I cannot say that it is wisdom; yet my mind is made up. Still, however, I have taken precautions; for I have driven stout nails in at the back of each of the three bolts, that secure the door, opening from the study into the gardens. This will, at least, prevent a recurrence of the danger I ran last night.
The day passes without incident, and night arrives. I’ve decided to try the same experiment as last night. I can’t say it’s the smartest choice, but I’m set on it. Still, I’ve taken some precautions; I’ve hammered strong nails into the back of each of the three bolts that secure the door from the study to the gardens. This should help prevent the same danger I faced last night.
From ten to about two-thirty, I watch; but nothing occurs; and, finally, I stumble off to bed, where I am soon asleep.
From ten to around two-thirty, I keep watch, but nothing happens; and eventually, I drift off to bed, where I soon fall asleep.
XXVI
THE LUMINOUS SPECK
I awake suddenly. It is still dark. I turn over, once or twice, in my endeavors to sleep again; but I cannot sleep. My head is aching, slightly; and, by turns I am hot and cold. In a little, I give up the attempt, and stretch out my hand, for the matches. I will light my candle, and read, awhile; perhaps, I shall be able to sleep, after a time. For a few moments, I grope; then my hand touches the box; but, as I open it, I am startled, to see a phosphorescent speck of fire, shining amid the darkness. I put out my other hand, and touch it. It is on my wrist. With a feeling of vague alarm, I strike a light, hurriedly, and look; but can see nothing, save a tiny scratch.
I wake up suddenly. It’s still dark. I turn over a couple of times, trying to fall back asleep, but I can’t. My head is aching a bit, and I feel hot and cold alternately. After a while, I give up and reach for the matches. I’ll light my candle and read for a bit; maybe I’ll be able to sleep later. For a few moments, I fumble around, then my hand finds the box; but as I open it, I’m startled to see a glowing speck of light shining in the darkness. I reach out my other hand and touch it. It’s on my wrist. Feeling a vague sense of alarm, I quickly strike a match and look, but can only see a small scratch.
'Fancy!' I mutter, with a half sigh of relief. Then the match burns my finger, and I drop it, quickly. As I fumble for another, the thing shines out again. I know, now, that it is no fancy. This time, I light the candle, and examine the place, more closely. There is a slight, greenish discoloration 'round the scratch. I am puzzled and worried. Then a thought comes to me. I remember the morning after the Thing appeared. I remember that the dog licked my hand. It was this one, with the scratch on it; though I have not been even conscious of the abasement, until now. A horrible fear has come to me. It creeps into my brain—the dog's wound, shines at night. With a dazed feeling, I sit down on the side of the bed, and try to think; but cannot. My brain seems numbed with the sheer horror of this new fear.
"Wow!" I say under my breath, half sighing in relief. Then the match burns my finger, and I drop it quickly. As I fumble for another one, the light flickers back on. I realize now that it’s not just my imagination. This time, I light the candle and take a closer look around. There’s a slight, greenish discoloration around the scratch. I'm puzzled and anxious. Then a thought crosses my mind. I remember the morning after the Thing appeared. I remember the dog licking my hand. It was this hand, with the scratch; I wasn't even aware of the shame until now. A horrible fear washes over me. It creeps into my mind—the dog's wound glows at night. Feeling dazed, I sit on the edge of the bed and try to think, but I can't. My mind feels numbed by the sheer horror of this new fear.
Time moves on, unheeded. Once, I rouse up, and try to persuade myself that I am mistaken; but it is no use. In my heart, I have no doubt.
Time keeps moving, without a care. At one point, I wake up and try to convince myself that I’m wrong; but it doesn’t work. Deep down, I have no doubt.
Hour after hour, I sit in the darkness and silence, and shiver, hopelessly....
Hour after hour, I sit in the dark and quiet, shivering, hopelessly....
The day has come and gone, and it is night again.
The day has come and gone, and it's night again.
This morning, early, I shot the dog, and buried it, away among the bushes. My sister is startled and frightened; but I am desperate. Besides, it is better so. The foul growth had almost hidden its left side. And I—the place on my wrist has enlarged, perceptibly. Several times, I have caught myself muttering prayers—little things learnt as a child. God, Almighty God, help me! I shall go mad.
This morning, early, I shot the dog and buried it among the bushes. My sister is shocked and scared, but I’m feeling desperate. Besides, it’s for the best. The awful growth had almost covered its left side. And I—the spot on my wrist has noticeably gotten bigger. Several times, I’ve found myself muttering prayers—small things I learned as a child. God, Almighty God, help me! I’m going to lose my mind.
Six days, and I have eaten nothing. It is night. I am sitting in my chair. Ah, God! I wonder have any ever felt the horror of life that I have come to know? I am swathed in terror. I feel ever the burning of this dread growth. It has covered all my right arm and side, and is beginning to creep up my neck. Tomorrow, it will eat into my face. I shall become a terrible mass of living corruption. There is no escape. Yet, a thought has come to me, born of a sight of the gun-rack, on the other side of the room. I have looked again—with the strangest of feelings. The thought grows upon me. God, Thou knowest, Thou must know, that death is better, aye, better a thousand times than This. This! Jesus, forgive me, but I cannot live, cannot, cannot! I dare not! I am beyond all help—there is nothing else left. It will, at least, spare me that final horror....
Six days, and I haven't eaten anything. It's night. I'm sitting in my chair. Oh, God! I wonder if anyone has ever felt the horror of life that I'm experiencing? I'm surrounded by terror. I can feel this dreadful growth burning through me. It's covered my right arm and side, and it's starting to creep up my neck. Tomorrow, it will consume my face. I'll become a horrifying mass of living decay. There's no way out. Yet, a thought has crossed my mind, sparked by the sight of the gun rack on the other side of the room. I looked again—with the strangest feeling. The thought is growing on me. God, You know, You must know, that death is better, yes, a thousand times better than this. This! Jesus, forgive me, but I can't go on living, I can't, I can't! I refuse to! I’m beyond help—there’s nothing left for me. At least it will spare me that final horror...
I think I must have been dozing. I am very weak, and oh! so miserable, so miserable and tired—tired. The rustle of the paper, tries my brain. My hearing seems preternaturally sharp. I will sit awhile and think....
I think I must have dozed off. I'm really weak, and oh! so miserable, so miserable and exhausted—exhausted. The sound of the paper is straining my mind. My hearing feels unusually sharp. I'll sit for a bit and think...
"Hush! I hear something, down—down in the cellars. It is a creaking sound. My God, it is the opening of the great, oak trap. What can be doing that? The scratching of my pen deafens me ... I must listen.... There are steps on the stairs; strange padding steps, that come up and nearer.... Jesus, be merciful to me, an old man. There is something fumbling at the door-handle. O God, help me now! Jesus—The door is opening—slowly. Somethi—"
"Hush! I hear something, down in the basement. It's a creaking sound. Oh my God, it’s the opening of the big oak trapdoor. What could be causing that? The scratching of my pen is drowning me out... I need to listen... There are footsteps on the stairs; strange, soft steps that are getting closer... Jesus, have mercy on me, an old man. Something is fumbling with the door handle. Oh God, help me now! Jesus—The door is opening—slowly. Something—"
XXVII
CONCLUSION
I put down the Manuscript, and glanced across at Tonnison: he was sitting, staring out into the dark. I waited a minute; then I spoke.
I set the manuscript down and looked over at Tonnison: he was sitting there, staring into the darkness. I waited a moment; then I spoke.
"Well?" I said.
"Well?" I asked.
He turned, slowly, and looked at me. His thoughts seemed to have gone out of him into a great distance.
He turned slowly and looked at me. It felt like his thoughts had drifted far away.
"Was he mad?" I asked, and indicated the MS., with a half nod.
"Was he crazy?" I asked, pointing to the manuscript with a slight nod.
Tonnison stared at me, unseeingly, a moment; then, his wits came back to him, and, suddenly, he comprehended my question.
Tonnison stared at me blankly for a moment; then, he regained his senses, and suddenly, he understood my question.
"No!" he said.
"No!" he replied.
I opened my lips, to offer a contradictory opinion; for my sense of the saneness of things, would not allow me to take the story literally; then I shut them again, without saying anything. Somehow, the certainty in Tonnison's voice affected my doubts. I felt, all at once, less assured; though I was by no means convinced as yet.
I opened my mouth to share a different opinion because my understanding of reality wouldn’t let me take the story at face value; then I closed it again without saying anything. Somehow, the confidence in Tonnison's voice shook my doubts. Suddenly, I felt a bit less sure, even though I still wasn’t convinced.
After a few moments' silence, Tonnison rose, stiffly, and began to undress. He seemed disinclined to talk; so I said nothing; but followed his example. I was weary; though still full of the story I had just read.
After a few moments of silence, Tonnison got up, awkwardly, and started to undress. He didn't seem in the mood to talk, so I kept quiet and did the same. I was tired, but still buzzing from the story I had just read.
Somehow, as I rolled into my blankets, there crept into my mind a memory of the old gardens, as we had seen them. I remembered the odd fear that the place had conjured up in our hearts; and it grew upon me, with conviction, that Tonnison was right.
Somehow, as I settled into my blankets, a memory of the old gardens we had visited crept into my mind. I recalled the strange fear that the place had stirred in our hearts; and it became clear to me that Tonnison was right.
It was very late when we rose—nearly midday; for the greater part of the night had been spent in reading the MS.
It was really late when we got up—almost noon; because we had spent most of the night reading the manuscript.
Tonnison was grumpy, and I felt out of sorts. It was a somewhat dismal day, and there was a touch of chilliness in the air. There was no mention of going out fishing on either of our parts. We got dinner, and, after that, just sat and smoked in silence.
Tonnison was in a bad mood, and I felt uneasy. It was a pretty gloomy day, and there was a bit of a chill in the air. Neither of us mentioned going out fishing. We had dinner, and after that, we just sat and smoked in silence.
Presently, Tonnison asked for the Manuscript: I handed it to him, and he spent most of the afternoon in reading it through by himself.
Currently, Tonnison requested the Manuscript: I gave it to him, and he spent most of the afternoon reading it alone.
It was while he was thus employed, that a thought came to me:—
It was while he was busy with this that a thought occurred to me:—
"What do you say to having another look at—?" I nodded my head down stream.
"What do you think about taking another look at—?" I nodded my head downstream.
Tonnison looked up. "Nothing!" he said, abruptly; and, somehow, I was less annoyed, than relieved, at his answer.
Tonnison looked up. "Nothing!" he said, abruptly; and, somehow, I was less annoyed than relieved at his answer.
After that, I left him alone.
After that, I left him by himself.
A little before teatime, he looked up at me, curiously.
A little before tea time, he looked up at me, curious.
"Sorry, old chap, if I was a bit short with you just now;" (just now, indeed! he had not spoken for the last three hours) "but I would not go there again," and he indicated with his head, "for anything that you could offer me. Ugh!" and he put down that history of a man's terror and hope and despair.
"Sorry, buddy, if I was a bit abrupt with you just now;" (just now, really! he hadn't spoken for the last three hours) "but I wouldn't go back there again," and he gestured with his head, "for anything you could offer me. Ugh!" and he put down that story of a man's fear and hope and despair.
The next morning, we rose early, and went for our accustomed swim: we had partly shaken off the depression of the previous day; and so, took our rods when we had finished breakfast, and spent the day at our favorite sport.
The next morning, we got up early and went for our usual swim. We had mostly shaken off the gloom from the day before, so we grabbed our fishing rods after breakfast and enjoyed the day doing our favorite activity.
After that day, we enjoyed our holiday to the utmost; though both of us looked forward to the time when our driver should come; for we were tremendously anxious to inquire of him, and through him among the people of the tiny hamlet, whether any of them could give us information about that strange garden, lying away by itself in the heart of an almost unknown tract of country.
After that day, we made the most of our holiday; although we both eagerly anticipated the moment our driver would arrive, as we were very eager to ask him, and through him the locals of the small village, if they could tell us anything about that mysterious garden, located alone in the middle of an almost unfamiliar area.
At last, the day came, on which we expected the driver to come across for us. He arrived early, while we were still abed; and, the first thing we knew, he was at the opening of the tent, inquiring whether we had had good sport. We replied in the affirmative; and then, both together, almost in the same breath, we asked the question that was uppermost in our minds:—Did he know anything about an old garden, and a great pit, and a lake, situated some miles away, down the river; also, had he ever heard of a great house thereabouts?
At last, the day arrived when we expected the driver to come for us. He showed up early, while we were still in bed; and, before we knew it, he was at the entrance of the tent, asking if we had a good time. We answered yes and then, almost simultaneously, we asked the question that was on our minds: Did he know anything about an old garden, a big pit, and a lake located a few miles down the river? Also, had he ever heard of a big house around there?
No, he did not, and had not; yet, stay, he had heard a rumor, once upon a time, of a great, old house standing alone out in the wilderness; but, if he remembered rightly it was a place given over to the fairies; or, if that had not been so, he was certain that there had been something "quare" about it; and, anyway, he had heard nothing of it for a very long while—not since he was quite a gossoon. No, he could not remember anything particular about it; indeed, he did not know he remembered anything "at all, at all" until we questioned him.
No, he didn’t, and he hadn’t; still, wait, he had heard a rumor, once long ago, about a big, old house standing alone in the wilderness; but, if he remembered correctly, it was a place that belonged to the fairies; or, if that wasn’t the case, he was sure there was something “weird” about it; and, anyway, he hadn’t heard anything about it in a really long time—not since he was just a kid. No, he couldn’t recall anything specific about it; in fact, he didn’t even realize he remembered anything “at all, at all” until we asked him.
"Look here," said Tonnison, finding that this was about all that he could tell us, "just take a walk 'round the village, while we dress, and find out something, if you can."
"Listen," Tonnison said, realizing that this was pretty much all he could share, "why don’t you take a stroll around the village while we get ready and see if you can find out anything?"
With a nondescript salute, the man departed on his errand; while we made haste to get into our clothes; after which, we began to prepare breakfast.
With a casual salute, the man left on his errand, while we rushed to get dressed; after that, we started making breakfast.
We were just sitting down to it, when he returned.
We were just getting ready to eat when he came back.
"It's all in bed the lazy divvils is, sor," he said, with a repetition of the salute, and an appreciative eye to the good things spread out on our provision chest, which we utilized as a table.
"It's all in bed those lazy folks are, sir," he said, giving another salute and eyeing the delicious food laid out on our supply chest, which we used as a table.
"Oh, well, sit down," replied my friend, "and have something to eat with us." Which the man did without delay.
"Oh, well, sit down," my friend said, "and grab something to eat with us." The man did so right away.
After breakfast, Tonnison sent him off again on the same errand, while we sat and smoked. He was away some three-quarters of an hour, and, when he returned, it was evident that he had found out something. It appeared that he had got into conversation with an ancient man of the village, who, probably, knew more—though it was little enough—of the strange house, than any other person living.
After breakfast, Tonnison sent him out again on the same task while we sat and smoked. He was gone for about forty-five minutes, and when he came back, it was clear that he had discovered something. It seemed he had talked to an old man from the village who, probably, knew more — even if it wasn't much — about the strange house than anyone else alive.
The substance of this knowledge was, that, in the "ancient man's" youth—and goodness knows how long back that was—there had stood a great house in the center of the gardens, where now was left only that fragment of ruin. This house had been empty for a great while; years before his—the ancient man's—birth. It was a place shunned by the people of the village, as it had been shunned by their fathers before them. There were many things said about it, and all were of evil. No one ever went near it, either by day or night. In the village it was a synonym of all that is unholy and dreadful.
The essence of this knowledge was that, in the "ancient man's" youth—and who knows how long ago that was—there had been a grand house in the middle of the gardens, where now only a fragment of ruin remained. This house had been abandoned for a long time; years before his—the ancient man's—birth. It was a place avoided by the villagers, just as it had been avoided by their ancestors. Many things were said about it, and all were negative. No one ever went near it, whether it was day or night. In the village, it symbolized everything unholy and terrifying.
And then, one day, a man, a stranger, had ridden through the village, and turned off down the river, in the direction of the House, as it was always termed by the villagers. Some hours afterward, he had ridden back, taking the track by which he had come, toward Ardrahan. Then, for three months or so, nothing was heard. At the end of that time, he reappeared; but now, he was accompanied by an elderly woman, and a large number of donkeys, laden with various articles. They had passed through the village without stopping, and gone straight down the bank of the river, in the direction of the House.
And then, one day, a man, a stranger, rode through the village and turned off down the river, heading toward the House, as the villagers always called it. A few hours later, he rode back, taking the same path toward Ardrahan. For about three months, nothing was heard from him. At the end of that time, he reappeared, but this time he was with an elderly woman and a large number of donkeys, loaded with various goods. They passed through the village without stopping and went straight down the riverbank toward the House.
Since that time, no one, save the man whom they had chartered to bring over monthly supplies of necessaries from Ardrahan, had ever seen either of them: and him, none had ever induced to talk; evidently, he had been well paid for his trouble.
Since then, no one, except for the man they hired to bring over monthly supplies from Ardrahan, had ever seen either of them: and no one had ever gotten him to talk; clearly, he had been well compensated for his efforts.
The years had moved onward, uneventfully enough, in that little hamlet; the man making his monthly journeys, regularly.
The years passed by, pretty uneventfully, in that small village; the man made his monthly trips, as usual.
One day, he had appeared as usual on his customary errand. He had passed through the village without exchanging more than a surly nod with the inhabitants and gone on toward the House. Usually, it was evening before he made the return journey. On this occasion, however, he had reappeared in the village, a few hours later, in an extraordinary state of excitement, and with the astounding information, that the House had disappeared bodily, and that a stupendous pit now yawned in the place where it had stood.
One day, he showed up as usual for his regular task. He walked through the village without saying more than a grumpy nod to the locals and headed toward the House. Typically, he wouldn’t come back until evening. However, this time, he came back to the village just a few hours later, clearly excited, with the shocking news that the House had completely vanished, leaving behind a massive pit where it used to be.
This news, it appears, so excited the curiosity of the villagers, that they overcame their fears, and marched en masse to the place. There, they found everything, just as described by the carrier.
This news, it seems, sparked such curiosity among the villagers that they pushed past their fears and marched together to the location. There, they found everything exactly as the messenger had described.
This was all that we could learn. Of the author of the MS., who he was, and whence he came, we shall never know.
This is all we could find out. We'll never know who the author of the manuscript was or where he came from.
His identity is, as he seems to have desired, buried forever.
His identity is, as he wanted, buried forever.
That same day, we left the lonely village of Kraighten. We have never been there since.
That same day, we left the remote village of Kraighten. We haven't been back since.
Sometimes, in my dreams, I see that enormous pit, surrounded, as it is, on all sides by wild trees and bushes. And the noise of the water rises upward, and blends—in my sleep—with other and lower noises; while, over all, hangs the eternal shroud of spray.
Sometimes, in my dreams, I see that huge pit, surrounded on all sides by wild trees and bushes. The sound of the water rises up and mixes—in my sleep—with other lower sounds; while, over everything, hangs the constant veil of spray.
Grief[17]
Fierce hunger reigns within my breast,
I had not dreamt that this whole world,
Crushed in the hand of God, could yield
Such bitter essence of unrest,
Such pain as Sorrow now hath hurled
Out of its dreadful heart, unsealed!
Fierce hunger fills my chest,
I never thought that this whole world,
Crushed in the hand of God, could create
Such a bitter feeling of unrest,
The kind of pain that Sorrow has now caused
Released from its terrifying heart!
Each sobbing breath is but a cry,
My heart-strokes knells of agony,
And my whole brain has but one thought
That nevermore through life shall I
(Save in the ache of memory)
Touch hands with thee, who now art naught!
Each sobbing breath is just a cry,
My heart aches in agony,
And my mind is filled with one thought.
That I will never again in life
(Except in the anguish of remembrance)
Hold hands with you, who are no longer here!
Through the whole void of night I search,
So dumbly crying out to thee;
But thou are not; and night's vast throne
Becomes an all stupendous church
With star-bells knelling unto me
Who in all space am most alone!
Through the entire emptiness of night, I search,
Calling out to you quietly;
But you are not; and the vast throne of night
Turns into an incredible church
With star-bells ringing out to me
Who in the entire universe is the most lonely!
An hungered, to the shore I creep,
Perchance some comfort waits on me
From the old Sea's eternal heart;
But lo! from all the solemn deep,
Far voices out of mystery
Seem questioning why we are apart!
Hungry, I creep to the shore,
Maybe some comfort is out there for me.
From the timeless heart of the ancient Sea;
But look! From the solemn deep,
Voices from the unknown
It seems like you're wondering why we're not together!
"Where'er I go I am alone
Who once, through thee, had all the world.
My breast is one whole raging pain
For that which was, and now is flown
Into the Blank where life is hurled
Where all is not, nor is again!"
"Wherever I go, I feel alone
Who once had the whole world through you.
My heart is always in intense pain.
For what was, and is now gone
Into the emptiness where life is thrown
"Where nothing exists, and will never exist again!"
FOOTNOTES:
[1] An apparently unmeaning interpolation. I can find no previous reference in the MS. to this matter. It becomes clearer, however, in the light of succeeding incidents.—Ed.
[1] An apparently meaningless addition. I can't find any previous mention in the manuscript about this matter. It becomes clearer, though, when considered alongside the following events.—Ed.
[2] Here, the writing becomes undecipherable, owing to the damaged condition of this part of the MS. Below I print such fragments as are legible.—Ed.
[2] Here, the writing is hard to read because this part of the manuscript is damaged. Below, I will print the fragments that are legible.—Ed.
[3] NOTE.—The severest scrutiny has not enabled me to decipher more of the damaged portion of the MS. It commences to be legible again with the chapter entitled "The Noise in the Night."—Ed.
[3] NOTE.—The closest examination hasn't allowed me to make out any more of the damaged part of the manuscript. It starts to become readable again with the chapter titled "The Noise in the Night."—Ed.
[4] The Recluse uses this as an illustration, evidently in the sense of the popular conception of a comet.—Ed.
[4] The Recluse uses this as an example, clearly reflecting the common understanding of a comet.—Ed.
[5] Evidently referring to something set forth in the missing and mutilated pages. See Fragments, Chapter 14—Ed.
[5] Clearly referencing something mentioned in the missing and damaged pages. See Fragments, Chapter 14—Ed.
[6] No further mention is made of the moon. From what is said here, it is evident that our satellite had greatly increased its distance from the earth. Possibly, at a later age it may even have broken loose from our attraction. I cannot but regret that no light is shed on this point.—Ed.
[6] There’s no more talk about the moon. From what’s mentioned here, it’s clear that our satellite has moved much farther away from the earth. Maybe, in the future, it might even drift away completely from our pull. I can’t help but wish that this issue was explained more. —Ed.
[7] Conceivably, frozen air.—Ed.
[8] See previous footnote. This would explain the snow (?) within the room.—Ed.
[8] See previous footnote. This would explain the snow (?) in the room.—Ed.
[9] I am confounded that neither here, nor later on, does the Recluse make any further mention of the continued north and south movement (apparent, of course,) of the sun from solstice to solstice.—Ed.
[9] I'm puzzled that neither here nor later does the Recluse mention the ongoing movement of the sun from north to south (which is obvious, of course) from solstice to solstice.—Ed.
[10] At this time the sound-carrying atmosphere must have been either incredibly attenuated, or—more probably—nonexistent. In the light of this, it cannot be supposed that these, or any other, noises would have been apparent to living ears—to hearing, as we, in the material body, understand that sense.—Ed.
[10] At this time, the atmosphere that carries sound must have been either incredibly thin or—more likely—nonexistent. Given this, it’s hard to believe that these or any other noises would have been noticeable to living beings—to hearing, as we in our physical bodies understand that sense.—Ed.
[11] I can only suppose that the time of the earth's yearly journey had ceased to bear its present relative proportion to the period of the sun's rotation.—Ed.
[11] I can only guess that the time it takes for the earth to complete its yearly journey has stopped having the same relative connection to the duration of the sun's rotation.—Ed.
[12] A careful reading of the MS. suggests that, either the sun is traveling on an orbit of great eccentricity, or else that it was approaching the green star on a lessening orbit. And at this moment, I conceive it to be finally torn directly from its oblique course, by the gravitational pull of the immense star.—Ed.
[12] A close look at the manuscript indicates that either the sun is following a highly eccentric orbit, or it is moving toward the green star along a diminishing orbit. At this point, I believe it has been pulled from its tilted path by the gravitational force of the massive star.—Ed.
[13] It will be noticed here that the earth was "slowly traversing the tremendous face of the dead sun." No explanation is given of this, and we must conclude, either that the speed of time had slowed, or else that the earth was actually progressing on its orbit at a rate, slow, when measured by existing standards. A careful study of the MS. however, leads me to conclude that the speed of time had been steadily decreasing for a very considerable period.—Ed.
[13] It's noted here that the earth was "slowly moving across the vast surface of the dead sun." There's no explanation for this, so we must assume either that the flow of time had slowed down, or that the earth was actually moving along its orbit at a pace considered slow by today’s standards. However, a detailed examination of the manuscript leads me to believe that the speed of time had been gradually decreasing for a significant amount of time.—Ed.
[14] See first footnote, Chapter 18.
See first footnote, Chapter 18.
[15] Without doubt, the flame-edged mass of the Dead Central Sun, seen from another dimension.—Ed.
[15] Without a doubt, the fiery mass of the Dead Central Sun, observed from a different dimension.—Ed.
[16] NOTE.—From the unfinished word, it is possible, on the MS., to trace a faint line of ink, which suggests that the pen has trailed away over the paper; possibly, through fright and weakness.—Ed.
[16] NOTE.—From the incomplete word, it's possible, on the manuscript, to see a faint line of ink, indicating that the pen might have slipped over the paper; possibly due to fear and weakness.—Ed.
[17] These stanzas I found, in pencil, upon a piece of foolscap gummed in behind the fly-leaf of the MS. They have all the appearance of having been written at an earlier date than the Manuscript.--Ed.
[17] I found these stanzas written in pencil on a piece of foolscap glued behind the flyleaf of the manuscript. They seem to have been written earlier than the manuscript itself.--Ed.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!